《Chasing After My Beloved Wife》


 Chapter 1 Catching an Adulterous Couple Red-Handed

    Chapter 1 Catching an Adulterous Couple Red-Handed


    "Shawn is too drunk to go home so he is still at my ce. We are at Caesar Hotel, room 1508. Come


    pick him up! I''ll be waiting."


    At present, Joye Leonard was standing right in front of the door of room 1508, clutching her phone in


    her hand. With an indifferent gaze, she stared at the text message she received an hour ago.


    She hadn¡¯t even had a chance to change out of her office suit. With her hair in a ponytail and her sharp


    brows, she eluded the aura of a powerful career woman.


    Behind her was a huge crowd of members of the media. Joye had been the one who asked them to


    "Mrs. Richard, why are you hesitating? Why haven''t you entered yet?!" Someone from the crowd urged


    Joye impatiently.


    After all, sneaking up on an adulterous couple was an exciting show not to be missed!


    Joye took a deep breath and finally made up her mind. She said, "All of you, please do me a favor."


    "What is it?" Everyone was confused.


    "Break the door open."


    Those in the crowd looked at each other in surprise, and of course, everyone was willing to help at


    such a task.


    "Bang!" The door of the luxurious suite was not that sturdy after all. With a loud ng, the lock broke,


    fell to the ground and the door swung wide open.


    "Who is it?" The curtain in the bathroom was pulled open, revealing a woman''s graceful body.


    "Ah!" Yelena White''s face fell at lightning speed. She definitely didn''t expect so many people to


    squeeze in from the door. The worst part was the blinding limelight as the reporters frantically took


    photos of the scene.


    She immediately pulled the curtain shut, but she didn''t close itpletely. "Mr. Richard! Mr. Richard,


    wake up!"


    "Hmm?"


    A man''s maic voice answered. He was only partially awake, as he was still half-drunk. He clutched


    the edge of the bathtub with his arm and stood up unsteadily with Yelena''s help. "What''s wrong?"


    He had excellent facial features given his sharp nose and seductive lips. Couple with his alluring deep


    voice, he was extremely attractive.


    Joye couldn''t hold it in any longer. She pulled the curtain open with a swoosh. The man''s lean chest


    was immediately exposed under the spotlight, and Yelena, who was beside him, covered her body in a


    panic.


    "It''s her! Yelena White, the celebrity who has deliberately destroyed my marriage! She''s having an


    affair with my husband, Shawn Richard, all day and night. I, Joye Leonard, hereby request all


    She was firm in her tone as she made that statement, and the reporters took as many pictures as they


    could of every corner of the luxurious suite. They weren¡¯t letting go of any of the small details!


    This scene was simply too exciting to miss!


    It would definitely be a hot topic that would cause a sensation throughout the city in no time!


    "You! Joye Leonard! Who do you think you are?!" Yelena was so scared that her face turned pale.


    Yelena had deliberately sent the text message to Joye, hoping that Joye could witness her failed


    marriage and then subsequently give up on her husband. However, Yelena didn''t expect Joye would


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    invite such arge crowd of media to publicize the matter!


    Joye even made a request to boycott Yelena from the entire entertainment industry!


    At this moment, Yelena was indeed afraid.


    "Who do I think I am?" Joye took a step forward. "I''m the eldest daughter of the Leonard family, and


    almost half of the entertainment industry here belongs to my family!"


    "M-Mr. Richard..." Yelena held Shawn¡¯s hand tightly with a guilty look, but he pried her fingers off one


    by one.


    He was still drunk just now, but at this very moment, he was already wide awake.


    "I was still wondering who''s behind this! It turns out to be you..." He walked to Joye with a towel


    wrapped around his waist, and he smirked slightly.

 Chapter 2 Don鈥檛 Go Overboard!

    Chapter 2 Don¡¯t Go Overboard!


    He looked Joye up and down. Then, he narrowed his eyes and looked at the unfamiliar faces of around


    him. He then leaned over to Joye and uttered, "Darling, what do you mean by creating such a big


    scene?"


    "Mr. Richard, could you please provide an exnation for this incident today? As far as I know, you and


    your wife have only been married for three years, yet you choose to have an affair with another woman


    now. Is there anything that you would like to exin?" A reporter handed over a microphone.


    Shawn Richard scoffed, then he grabbed Joye and held her in his arms. "Well in that case, you have to


    ask my wife if she has anything to say."


    "Darling, tell these curious onlookers, are you dissatisfied with me?"


    Joye felt ashamed and angry. She turned her face away, and her gaze was rather unnatural.


    "Since the two of you are so loving, why is Mr. Richard still having an affair?"


    The spotlight was once again aimed at Yelena''s slightly pale face, and the male reporter''s voice was a


    little hoarse while asking that question.


    "Well, she''s satisfied, but that doesn''t mean I''m satisfied."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Shawn interrupted at once, and turned around in a rxed manner. He pinched Yelena¡¯s waist and her


    pale little face immediately revealed a rosy and charming smile.


    "Mr. Richard, you''re naughty. You know very well that I feel ticklish when you do that."


    This was Yelena''s opportunity to get the upper hand!


    She deliberately straightened her svelte figure.


    "We are both men. So, if it were you, which one would you prefer?" Shawn asked the reporter.


    The reporter nced at Yelena''s face, and his expression was self-evident.


    Of course Yelena would be the better option, she was sexy and charming. She would be the focus of


    the crowd no matter where she went.


    Joye bit her lip, and a embarrassing sounded in her ear again.


    "Compared with Yelena, my wife is as in and boring as boiled vegetables."


    "Shawn! Don''t go overboard!"


    Joye had been holding back for a long time, but now, her eyes were burning with anger. Shawn was


    clearly the one who was at fault time and again, yet he embarrassed her in front of so many people.


    The reporters were instantly excited. They all raised the cameras in their hands, eager to capture


    another tantalizing scene between the arguing couple.


    A trace of impatience shed across Shawn''s malicious visage, and his thin lips curled. "Are all


    reporters blind like yourselves?"


    "Mr. Richard..." The reporters moured.


    "Get out of here. Don''t you see that I have something to discuss with my wife?"


    The corners of his eyes suddenly narrowed coldly, and he was totally different from the evil and


    mischievous man just now. Although the reporters were unwilling to give up just like that, they didn''t


    dare to make any trouble too. They then left the room with their cameras and even helped to shut the


    door behind themselves.


    They were quite unlucky to miss the ssic scene of a wife fighting the mistress.


    However, the mere imagination of this scene already made the reporters very pleased.

 Chapter 3 Won鈥檛 stop Until She is Not Angry

    Chapter 3 Won¡¯t stop Until She is Not Angry


    "Mr. Richard, they took so many photos of us, how am I going to survive in the entertainment industry


    from now on?"


    Yelena looked at Shawn pitifully.


    "As long as I''m around, you can do whatever you want, even if half of the entertainment industry


    belongs to the mighty Miss. Leonard!"


    He thenforted Yelena. "Be a good girl, go back and rest first."


    Yelena''s face immediately broke into a wide smile. She provocatively red at the Joye who was


    embarrassed , and walked away, her charming figure swaying as she went.


    Joye didn''t rx at all even though the annoying mistress had left. Instead, she became more tense.


    Then, Shawn removed his bath towel and his body waspletely naked in front of her.


    Joye pursed her lips and subconsciously looked away, but the anger in her heart forced her to stop


    turning her head.


    He suddenly sneered. "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me so passionately? Miss. Leonard,


    didn''t I satisfy youst night?"


    She blushed on reflex, but she couldn''t avoid his gaze. "You are overthinking it. You''re my husband,


    and I have the right to look at your body all I want!"


    "Oh?" The man''s cheery gaze approached her. His fingers lifted her chin, and there was a hint of


    coldness in his charming eyes.


    "Joye, what do you mean by all this? Are you trying to embarrass the Richard family by putting my racy


    photos on the Inte?"


    Actually, he didn''t mind being caught in an adulterous act at all. On the contrary, he felt that it injected


    some excitement into their lives!


    But he minded that she brought so many reporters to witness this.


    "And now you care about the Richard family''s reputation?"


    Even if he didn''t love her, everyone knew that she was the rightful Mrs. Richard. Shawn¡¯s affair not only


    embarrassed Joye, but also brought shame to the entire Richard family.


    "Are you forgetful? I just told the reporters we had such a passionate momentst night. If I were you,


    I''d feel proud of having married such a strong, masculine husband!"


    Seeing his smirk bing more diabolical by the second, Joye began trembling from fury!


    "Bah! You shameless man!" she thought.


    "Hmm? Are you mad already? Do you know what¡¯s the best way to appease an angry woman?"


    Shawn smugly enjoyed the change in her expression, and there was a faint smile in his gaze. His


    fingers slid downwards from her chin and stopped at the cor of her blouse.


    "That''s to f**k her until she is not angry."


    Joye suddenly felt a pang of coldness at her chest. She widened her eyes in surprise as she watched


    Shawn pouring wine down her blouse.


    Arge crimson patch was immediately spreading across her white silk blouse.


    "Shawn, you''re crazy!"


    Unable to endure such humiliation, she raised her hand and pped his seductive face.


    Shawn threw the wine ss aside and suddenly grabbed her small hand that was millimeters from his


    cheek.


    "Em, we''ve been married for so long, but you have never seduced me by being drenched¡­ s,


    Yelena is much more charming than you."


    "Sh*t up. I don''t want to listen to your dirty talk!" Joye turned her head, refusing to show Shawn her


    embarrassed face.


    His smile disappeared. Then, he pushed her against the wall and wrapped his arm around her neck.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 4 Don鈥檛 Deserve To Be the Mother of My Child

    Chapter 4 Don¡¯t Deserve To Be the Mother of My Child


    Joye shivered all over. How dare he... However, this was just the beginning.


    Shawn lowered his head and kissed her.


    Bang.


    Her brain went nk in an instant, and her face became flushing red.


    Shawn was indeed a yboy who was great at seducing women. Joye couldn''t resist any of his


    advances.


    "You¡¯re so easily seduced, huh!"


    With a sneer, he reached out hisrge hands towards her, and that made her expression change again.


    "You b*stard."


    "Well, sorry, you married a real b*stard."


    "Let me go."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you in a hurry to leave? I haven''t satisfied you till you are not angry."


    "Oh!"


    The two of them embraced for a long time... A whileter, Joye sat down on the cold floor tiles, and her


    heart felt even colder.


    Shawn bent down and stared at her. "Baird has always looked forward to having a grandchild, but I


    don''t want you to be pregnant with my child at all!"


    "Because you don¡¯t deserve it."


    After saying that, he turned to leave, and mmed the door loudly. Joye curled up her legs.Her heart


    hurt so much.


    She wiped the tears with her fingers. ¡°What did I do wrong? Why did he treat me like this?¡±She thought


    to herself.


    Their marriage had been arranged by Baird Richard. Even if Joye loved Shawn deeply, she had never


    forced him to give in to the arranged marriage.


    So, why did he treat her in such a cold way?


    Joye was exhausted. She cried until she fell asleep on the ground. When she woke up, it was already


    the next morning.


    Looking around the empty room, she stood up with the help of the wall and dialed her assistant''s


    number.


    "Bring me a set of clothes. I''ll send you the address."


    After an hour her assistant had yet to arrive. Joye could not help but call again, ¡° Where are you?¡±


    "Miss. Leonard, something came up."


    When Joye heard her assistant''s tone, her tired and exhausted body immediately tensed up, and her


    tone became serious. "Don''t worry, tell me slowly."


    "I got your clothes and was about to take them to you, but the shareholders suddenly arrived. They


    want to withdraw their shares from Leonard Group. Miss. Leonard, thepany is in a big mess now."


    "Ask them to wait for me in the conference room. Take my clothes and wait for me at the parking floor.


    I''ll be there in ten minutes."


    After hanging up, Joye frowned. How could it be? Why would the shareholders want to withdraw their


    shares all of a sudden?


    Ten minutester, Joye''s arrived at her designated parking lot on time. Her assistant immediately


    stepped forward and handed her the clothes through the car window.

 Chapter 5 Something鈥檚 Up!

    Chapter 5 Something¡¯s Up!


    After a while, Joye opened the car door and alighted in well-tailored business attire. Even her slightly


    swollen eyes had been masked by a perfectyer of makeup.


    "How many shares of thepany do the shareholders want to withdraw?"


    After she locked her car, she quickly marched to thepany while she was getting more information


    from her assistant.


    "About 10%."


    Her feet, d in high heels, paused for a second. Ten percent... If Joye redeemed these shares,


    Leonard Group'' working capital would be gone. If she didn''t redeem those shares, Leonard Group''


    stock price would be severely reduced in the public stock market.


    "I''ll deal with this matter. You go and find out what''s the reason behind of this!"


    "Noted."


    "Wait a minute. Check carefully if Shawn did something before this."


    A hint of irritation shed across Joye''s solemn face. Since it happened so suddenly, it was obvious


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    that someone was manipting the shareholders. Shawn was thergest suspect amongst those who


    were unhappy with the Leonard Group and Joye.


    "Understood."


    Despite being a bit confused, her assistant still nodded and left quickly.


    Joye put her hand on the door handle of the conference room, took a deep breath, pushed the door


    open calmly, and walked in.


    "Miss. Leonard, we thought you wouldn''t be here."


    "How could it be? You are all shareholders of Leonard Group for many years. Even if our business


    coboration is over, our friendship will still remain."


    Walking to the CEO''s seat, Joye put on a faint smile. "I just want to know why all of you want to


    withdraw your shares."


    "Joye, the shares are ours. If we want to cash out, we can cash out anytime. Even if your father were


    here, our request is still quite reasonable ."


    A shareholder, who was about the same age as Joye''s father said with a smile, but his turbid eyes


    were full of disdain.


    If Leonard Group had been handed over to this young woman, what future could it have?


    "It''s quite reasonable, but it''s unreasonable for all of you to cash out at the same time. Leonard Group


    has treated you well over these years."


    Her face darkened. The glory of Leonard Group had indeed passed, but as long as she survived the


    current financial crisis, she was confident that the glory of Leonard Group would be back again.


    "What kind of attitude is that? Joye, we are now giving you a chance to redeem the shares first, and we


    have already paid enough respect to your father by doing so. If you still don''t know what''s good for you,


    we will soon find another boss for Leonard Group."


    Hearing the threat in his words, Joye frowned more deeply. After long time running, Joye didn''t have


    much shares of thepany. If 10 percent of the shares fell into the hands of another major


    shareholder, she would lose charge of thepany immediately.


    Her phone suddenly rang.


    She looked at the caller ID on it and was stunned for a few seconds before she answered it.


    "How is it? Do you like the gift I gave you?"


    Shawn''s ghastly voice came from the other end of the phone. Joye''s fists clenched when anger surged


    in her eyes. It was him!


    She thought it was enough to be humiliated by him the day before, but she didn''t expect him to do this


    to her.


    "What do you want?"


    She clenched the phone tightly. He must have checked the ounts of Leonard Group. Otherwise, it


    would not be such a coincidence to leave her no way out.


    "My dear Mrs. Richard, why are you in such a hurry? This is just the beginning. There is still a big


    surprise waiting for you." His alluring voice started again.


    She gritted her teeth and hung up the phone. The shareholders who had argued with her just now were


    getting a little impatient.


    "Miss. Leonard, don''t me us for being unreasonable. How about this? We''ll give you three days to


    repurchase our shares. Otherwise, we will seek other ways of cashing them out."


    The shareholder led the crowd and walked out of the conference room. Other shareholders followed


    him one after another. The conference room that was filled with people a few minutes ago was now


    quiet and empty.


    "Miss. Leonard, we don''t have that much funds in terms of working capital."


    After her assistant spoke, Joye lifted her aching head and replied, "I''ll solve the problem of the


    funds."

 Chapter 6 Are You Surprised, Darling?

    Chapter 6 Are You Surprised, Darling?


    For three days, Joye visited all the banks that she had previously cooperated with, but was told that


    they could do nothing about it. It didn¡¯t take long before she found out who was behind the whole thing.


    As soon as the three-day deadline passed, she received a message from the shareholders.


    "What should we do now? Just now, their secretary has issued a temporary notice to all the


    shareholders as the secondrgest shareholder."


    The assistant asked and looked at her worriedly. It seemed like Miss. Leonard and Mr. Richard were in


    a huge argument this time.


    "What time is it?" Joye asked.


    "Three o''clock."


    Looking at the time on her wristwatch, Joye took a deep breath. She had another hour left.


    At three o''clock, all the major shareholders arrived on time and gathered in the conference room. Joye


    sat up straight in her seat and nced at the empty seat next to her with a slightly annoyed look.


    The sound of leather shoes rang from the corridor outside, and everyone turned to look at the door.


    She was no exception.


    The only difference was that there was no expectation in her eyes but annoyance.


    She didn''t know what kind of expression he would have on his face when he showed up in front of her.


    "Sorry to keep you all waiting."


    Shawn walked in the door. His tall figure was entuated out by the suit he wore, enchanting everyone


    with his elegance.


    After taking a look, Joye was about to look away, but her eyes were attracted by the hickey on his neck.


    Her heart boiled with anger once more because she knew she did not leave that mark.


    "Are you surprised, darling?"


    Shawn sat on the empty seat with his shoulders slightly drooped. He was like a fairy prince, whipping


    out surprise after surprise. She clenched her hands, her nails digging into the flesh of her palm in a bid


    to stop herself from biting her lips.


    "Shawn, you''ve gone too far!"


    She was just trying to catch him cheating, but he bit her back harder than she imagined.


    "Too far?"


    The sexy secretary behind Shawn handed him a stack of documents when he waved his hands. After


    leisurely flipping through the document, he pushed them in front of her.


    "Miss. Leonard, this is Leonard Group''s business development in thest year. It has been going


    downhill every quarter. I''m worried that we can''t turn the situation around in this state. So as the


    secondrgest shareholder of thepany, I think it''s necessary to remove you from your position as


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    CEO."


    "Everyone, do you agree?


    Shawn''s gaze swept across the faces on the opposite side. Everyone lowered their heads in


    agreement.


    No matter what, Mr. Richard was still the son-inw of the Leonard Group. Who would dare to go


    against him?


    Joye clenched her fists, losing her mind.


    She stood up and her eyes burned with the desire to kill the man who was smiling proudly beside her.


    Her gaze made the atmosphere even tenser.


    "Miss. Leonard, you have a phone call."


    Only after the assistant reminded her did Joye regain her senses. She looked away and picked up the


    phone.


    "Hello, is this Miss Joye speaking?"


    "Yes, it is. To whom am I speaking to?" She took a breath and her voice had returned to normal. She


    couldn''t make a fool out of herself anymore that day.


    "I am from the embassy. I''m sorry to inform you of this bad news. Your family boarded the ne back to


    China from France at six o''clock this morning. Unfortunately, an ident happened half an hourter.


    We haven''t found any signs of survival yet. Our condolences."

 Chapter 7 Shawn, I Hate You!

    Chapter 7 Shawn, I Hate You!


    On the other end of the phone, a formal male voice rang out. Joye''s body suddenly lost its strength,


    and she copsed into the chair.


    There was no trace of blood on her face. Her lips trembled as she said, "Come again? You must be


    lying!"


    "I''m sorry. Pleasee to the embassy to do the paperwork for the aviation ident as soon as


    possible."


    Her phone fell on the table, and her eyes turned red instantly.


    It was impossible! Someone must be ying a prank on her, pretending to be from the embassy and


    making a phone call to trick her.


    Or perhaps it was also a little trick that Shawn used to torture her and take revenge on her. Perhaps he


    wanted her to make a fool of herself in front of everyone.


    She quickly picked up her phone and unlocked it with a shiver. Unwilling to give up, she opened the


    international news. Big red headlines with a string of words appeared in front of her, making her heart


    stop beating.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn looked at her rapidly changing expression and furrowed his brows.


    This woman had never been so fragile and embarrassed in front of him since she married him.


    Even when he forced her again and again, she would remain proud. What was going on now?


    "Give me your phone."


    The secretary behind Shawn immediately handed him the phone. He checked the recent news, and his


    face changed when he saw its contents.


    How could it be...


    Joye stood up in a daze. She didn''t care if she would still be the CEO of Leonard Group. All she


    wanted to do now was to confirm the truth behind the aviation ident. Maybe they had made a


    mistake¡­


    But as soon as she started walking, her body shook violently, and she fell to the ground.


    Shawn reacted very quickly. He grabbed her and pulled her into his embrace. There was a hint of worry


    and mixed feelings in his beautiful eyes as he pped her pale cheeks with his big hand. "Joye, Joye!"


    After a short period of unconsciousness, Joye opened her red eyes and looked at the face that was


    inches away from her, trembling all over.


    Her parents brought her sister on a vacation to Paris. She couldn¡¯t take the time to apany them,


    so she stayed with thepany.


    They should havee back next week. They must have been so anxious after hearing what had


    happened to thepany that they had changed their ns and rushed back. But now¡­ they would


    nevere back.


    "Joye? Are you all right?"


    Seeing that she was staring at him, Shawn actually felt an indescribable panic in his heart.


    "I have seen it all, Shawn. Enough, you win!"


    She struggled to get up and stood firm. Looking into his eyes coldly, she said, "You sessfully took


    revenge on me and made me lose my family!"


    Then, she pushed him away and stumbled out of the meeting room.


    "Mr. Richard?"


    Only after the secretary called out softly to Shawn did hee to his senses. He narrowed his eyes


    and looked in the direction where Joye had left, his brows tightly knitted.


    He wanted to take revenge on her, to punish her for not knowing her ce. But he had never thought


    this would be the result¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Joye''s car sped through the streets, running through several red lights. However, she didn''t intend to


    stop as she rushed to the embassy.


    White silk flowers had been hung at the gate of the embassy, and all the staff was dressed in ck.


    She got out of the car and almost lost her bnce.


    After taking a deep breath, she squeezed through the crowd and saw the bulletin board.


    Her eyes searched for the three familiar names, hoping that everything was just a misunderstanding.


    However, her pupils contracted as she stared at the three names arranged close to each other.


    Joye saw the names'' of her father, mother, and sister.

 Chapter 8 Yvon Richard

    Chapter 8 Yvon Richard


    "Youngdy, are you here to confirm the identity of your family members? Please ept our deepest


    condolences."


    The staff in charge noticed Joye and spoke politely to her. Joye finally couldn''t control herself and burst


    into tears. "Aren''t you going to initiate a search and rescue operation?! Get more to join the operation!


    They might still be alive!"


    Grabbing the man''s cor, she shook him, staring at him with her reddened eyes andck of reasoning.


    "Miss, we have been searching, but unfortunately, there is no sign of life on the fallen ne."


    He wanted to push her away, but when he saw that she was heartbroken, he sighed and let her vent


    the sadness.


    It was rare for such a huge aviation ident to ur, but once it happened, it was aplete disaster.


    "Impossible!"


    Her heart hurt so much that she could hardly breathe. She released her hand, grabbed the button on


    her chest, and squatted on the ground, breathing heavily.


    Her family told her they would go for a grand meal when they returned. How could they be gone just


    like that?


    In the distance, Shawn sat in the car, staring at her hunched and heartbroken figure. His brows


    furrowed even deeper when he realized that she was crying in pain


    Joye somehow managed to sign all the paperwork concerning her family''s death. Numbed, as if she


    had lost her soul, she walked aimlessly along the road, grieving.


    It wasn''t until her shoes were wet and cold that she gained some of her reason.


    Looking at the calm river surface, she couldn''t help but shed tears again.


    "It was my fault! My mistakes got you all killed!" Joye shouted in despair.


    If she didn''t get mad and called the reporters to the hotel to catch Shawn cheating, she wouldn''t have


    angered him, and this wouldn''t have happened.


    "I was wrong! I killed you guys for a man who doesn¡¯t even love me! I deserve to die!


    Her knees gave way, and she fell into the mud. She pped her cheeks hard, but she didn''t feel any


    pain.


    Joye cried for a very long time, and the tears on her face were dried up by the wind. She didn''t even


    register the cold river chilling her body. It was not even waist-high even with the rising tide, but it was


    bone-chillingly cold.


    Just as she was about to get up, a strong arm appeared around her waist and pulled her hard.


    "Miss, no matter what you''re going through, you shouldn''t give up on your life."


    She turned her head mechanically and saw a face simr to Shawn''s. Her heavy eyelids closed and


    opened, and her consciousness was a little hazy.


    "I hate you! Why did you do this to me? What did I do wrong? You killed my whole family!"


    She saw the person as Shawn. She waved her arms, fists, and legs, using all parts of her body to


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    attack him. She wanted to kill him!


    "Miss, you''ve got the wrong person."


    Dressed in a military uniform, Yvon Richards frowned. It was rare for him to take time off from the army


    to visit his rtives. It was a coincidence that he saw from a distance, a woman wanting to take her life


    at the river.


    As a soldier, it was a crime to not save her.


    "You b**tard!"


    Joye was practically unconscious. However she still somehow had the strength to open her mouth and


    bite his arm hard. Her ferocity made him frown.


    "How can you be like this? Our chief was kind enough to save you, yet you bit him before thanking


    him? Are you a dog?"


    The guard next to them couldn''t stand it anymore. He tried to pull her away, but Yvon stopped him,


    "Don''t pull her. She was in shock and fainted once already."


    The young guard was shocked. After looking at her carefully for a while, he hesitantly said, "Chief, this


    woman looks familiar. I think I''ve seen her somewhere before."


    After the reminder, Yvon lowered his head and looked at the pale face in his arms. It was indeed


    familiar.


    "I remember now. Remember Mr. Richard''s wedding that you couldn''t make it to? And I went in your


    ce? She is Mr. Richard''s wife."


    The guard recalled.


    So this is her?


    Joye from the Leonard family?


    Yvon''s beautiful brows furrowed. He knew a little about Shawn''s scandals, but why was Joye shouting


    that she was the one who killed her entire family?


    "Let''s go. We''re going to the Richard family."


    After picking up the unconscious woman, Yvon strode to the car parked by the river. He knew he would


    know the truth once he saw Shawn.

 Chapter 9 I Never Meant to Hurt Your Family

    Chapter 9 I Never Meant to Hurt Your Family


    In the Richard family Mansion.


    When Yvon carried the drenched Joye back, everyone was home, including Shawn.


    The corners of Shawn''s mouth curved into a cold smile, but the tip of his eyebrows twitched a few


    times. His eyes fell on the hand on her waist and became colder.


    Baird stood up using his cane when he saw his grandson returning all of a sudden. And he was even


    carrying an unconscious Joye in his arms. Baird asked with a surprised expression, "Yvon, why are you


    with Joye?"


    "I took two days off. On the way back, I found Joye by the river. She must be in shock and emotional. I


    saved her from the river, but she fainted."


    "Grandpa, did something happen?"


    Yvon asked as he looked towards Shawn.


    "It''s all because of him! Butler, call the private doctor and ask him toe over quickly."


    Baird took Joye''s hand and turned to look at Shawn. Seeing that Shawn didn''t move, he was so angry


    that he mmed his crutch.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and bring Joye back to her room."


    "Dad, it''s not all Shawn''s fault. It was Joye who brought so many reporters to the hotel to make trouble


    and disgrace Shawn!"


    Xaria Howard had always hated that Baird doted on Joye. Therefore, she had to stand up to protect her


    son. However, Baird reprimanded her instead.


    "How dare you say that? If he was afraid of embarrassing himself, why would he keep on fooling


    around with women every day? What would you do if Maisie did the same?"


    "Dad, aren''t we talking about Shawn and Joye? What does that have to do with Maisie and me?"


    Xaria nudged Maisie with her elbow. A smile immediately appeared on the man''s gentle face. "Dad, I''ll


    be sure to teach Shawn a lesson."


    "Hmph! Could it bring back three innocent lives? If he hadn''t deliberately vented his anger on the


    Leonard Group, nothing would¡¯ve happened to the Leonard family. Now thanks to my ''perfect''


    grandson, I have no way to make it up to them now!"


    Baird was so angry that he trembled when he mentioned the aviation ident that caused the death of


    the Leonard family.


    He was the one who insisted Joye marry into the Richard family. Now, not only did she fail to get


    happiness, but she also lost her entire family.


    It was his fault.


    "Dad, don''t be angry. Butler, bring the medicine!"


    His family was in a mess, but Shawn couldn''t be bothered. He took Joye from Yvon''s arms and carried


    her to the bedroom on the second floor.


    As his fingers slipped across her pale face, his movements became gentler, and even his heart


    softened.


    "Aren''t you the proud Miss Leonard? How could you think of jumping into the river? Hmm?"


    Seeing that her eyes were still closed, he suppressed the thought of killing her. His fingers curled up


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    awkwardly as he stared at her with aplex gaze.


    "I just wanted to punish you. I didn''t mean to hurt your family."


    But he couldn''t back time. Neither could he undo the damage caused.


    After Shawn left, Joye opened her eyes slowly, and her tears fell on the pillow.


    She knew that he was not really trying to harm her family, but he had caused the tragedy to happen.


    Due to the long soak in the river and her overwhelming sadness, Joye developed a high fever.


    Fortunately, the two private doctors that Mr. Richard found very skilled. After a bag of IV drip, her


    temperature gradually returned to normal.


    "Mr. Baird, Madam Joye''s fever has subsided. She should be alright now. However, she''s not in a


    stable frame of mind. You¡¯ll need to watch her emotions properly when she wakes up."


    The media had already reported on the tragedy of the Leonard family. If it were anyone else, they


    would not be able to bear such a blow.


    "Okay, thank you. Butler, send a car to send the doctors back."


    "Yes, sir."


    After sending the doctors away, there were no outsiders at home. Baird''s face suddenly became


    serious, and the air became stagnant.


    "Since everyone is here today, I have two things to announce."

 Chapter 10 Divorce

    Chapter 10 Divorce


    "Firstly, the Richard family is going to hold a grand funeral for the Leonard family. We owe it to them,


    and it isn''t something we can repay them our whole lives. As for the Leonard Group, as long as I am


    alive, no one is allowed to have any thoughts about it!"


    Everyone was silent. No one had a thing to say about the funeral as it didn''t cost much.


    Shawn turned his head to one side. He had never taken Leonard Group seriously. He only bought the


    shares to let Joye know that she was wrong.


    After staring at Shawn, Baird retracted his gaze and said, "Secondly, I am transferring all my shares of


    the Richard Group to Joye. She will be the biggest shareholder of the Richard Group!"


    As soon as Baird finished speaking, everyone''s expression shifted greatly. Xaria was the first to


    express her dissatisfaction. "Dad, it''s not appropriate to transfer the shares to Joye."


    "Why is it inappropriate? Not to mention the shares, I would even give Joye the entire Richard Group in


    exchange for her family''s life."


    Baird mmed his cane on the ground. Xaria¡¯s unhappiness was written all over her face. She wanted


    to say something, but Maisie stopped her.


    Themotion woke Joye up from her deep sleep. She slowly opened her eyes.


    "Grandpa¡­"


    Baird held his cane and said in a slightly guilty tone, "Joye, we have let you down. If you have anything


    you want, just go ahead and tell me. I will do everything to fulfill it."


    Only then did she move. Looking at his guilty eyes, she couldn''t help but cry again. She asked in a


    hoarse voice


    "You''ll agree to anything?"


    "Yes, just go ahead and tell me."


    Seeing Baird nodding firmly, Joye moved her weak body. Disregarding the needle in her arm, she


    insisted on getting out of bed.


    "What are you doing? You''re still sick."


    She bent her knees and fell to the ground with a plop. She raised her head and said with determination


    in her eyes, "Grandpa, I wish to divorce Shawn and leave this ce."


    She didn''t want to face him ever again.


    Everyone was stunned to hear that she wanted a divorce.


    Shawn''s expression suddenly changed. He didn''t expect her to ask for a divorce.


    Baird''s hand, which was holding on to the cane, trembled. He looked at the pain in her eyes and sighed


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    after a long time.


    "Okay, I promise you that, but I also have a request. Please give Shawn another month. If you insist on


    divorce after a month, I will not stop you."


    After saying this, he red at Shawn. "If she insists on a divorce after a month, the shares under your


    name will also be transferred to her as alimony."


    Joye had not once looked at Shawn. She knew Baird''s temper. He would make sure it happened once


    he gave his word. She nodded and braced herself to survive another month.


    The Richard family held a grand funeral that cost a huge sum of money. However, it meant nothing to


    her as her family was gone. No amount of money would bring them back.


    In the quiet graveyard, her assistant looked up at the sky, opened the ck umbre, and reminded her


    in distress, "Miss. Leonard, it''s raining."


    However, Joye had no intention of getting up. She knelt in front of the tombstone, staring at her family''s


    names.


    Shawn stood behind a pine tree in the distance. He clenched his hands into fists, wanting to go up to


    her. But he quickly gave up on the thought.

 Chapter 11 A Mysterious Lady

    Chapter 11 A Mysterious Lady


    "Mr. Shawn, are you not going over?"


    The servant asked in confusion. Shawn frowned and shook his head, not noticing the heartache he felt


    for Joye. If he went there now, she was likely to hit him.


    His mobile phone vibrated. He took out his mobile phone, annoyed. Seeing that it was a strange


    number, he hung up right away.


    Just as he was about to put it back into his pocket, his phone vibrated again. It was a text message.


    "Shawn, I''ming home. Are you alright?" Attached below the message was a piece of flight


    information.


    He knew who it was from.


    Staring at the words on the screen, helplessness consumed him.


    Rain fell into his eyes when he raised his head. Then, he stuffed the phone into his trouser pocket.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    When he looked at the graveyard again, Joye¡¯s thin figure was gone. He quickly looked around, only to


    discover that Joye had already gotten into Yvon''s car.


    Why were they together?


    "It seems like Madam Joye has gotten close to Mr. Yvontely."


    The servant followed Shawn''s gaze and spoke. The servant immediately realized that she had spoken


    too much when she noticed Shawn''s deathly nce.


    When did the rtionship between Joye and Yvon start?


    Ever since Joye got in the car, she had been looking out of the window in silence. The rainy weather


    perfectly reflected what she was feeling right then.


    She was not in tremendous pain as in the beginning, but the pain was there to stay. She wondered if


    it¡¯ll always be there.


    Yvon tilted his head to look at her and couldn''t help butfort her, "Time is the best medicine.


    Everything will get better."


    She moved slightly but continued to stare into the distance. With a slightly hoarse voice, she asked,


    "Can you take me to a bar? I feel like drinking."


    Yvon frowned. She shouldn''t be drinking at a bar with how she was. So, he suggested, "Our army has


    an art performance today. I can take you there to take your mind off things."


    "I only feel like drinking. If you don''t want to bring me there, please stop the car and let me down."


    When she turned around, the rims of her eyes were red and full of stubbornness. What she wanted to


    do most now was to find a ce to get herself drunk and vent her suppressed emotions. Otherwise,


    she wouldn''t know how to muster enough courage to bear it for a month.


    The guard looked over at Yvon with questioning eyes. Yvon pursed his lips and nodded. "Okay, let¡¯s go


    to the nearest bar."


    Five minutester, Joye was seated by the bar counter, the bottle in front of her was left with two-thirds


    of wine.


    A violent cough suddenly sounded.


    Joye was drinking so quickly that she choked. Subconsciously, she bent over, and tears came out of


    her eyes. Yvon, as a gentleman, reached out and patted her on the back.


    "Don''t drink so fast. Since I brought you here, I won''t interfere with how much you drink."


    He would rather she drank away her sorrows.


    "Thank you."


    She forced out a smile that was uglier than crying, before wiping away the tears that sprung from her


    eyes after coughing. Then, she raised her head and continued to drink.


    After another few sses of wine, her pale cheeks turned red, and her eyes became misty. She


    reached out to pinch the cheeks of the man in front of her.


    "Shawn, why did you do this to me?"


    "Since you don''t even like me, why did you agree to marry me? Do you think I could stand seeing you


    with other women every day? I am only human. I have a heart too. I am done enduring it."


    In a daze, sheined about Shawn as tears rolled down her face. At first, she was sobbing


    silently, but it soon turned into a hysterical cry.


    Did he even know how much he hurt her? Did he know how weak she was because she loved him?


    But he hurt her so badly.

 Chapter 12 Shawn, I hate you

    Chapter 12 Shawn, I hate you


    "Joye, that''s enough alcohol for you."


    Yvon reached out to support Joye''s body that was trembling from all her crying and felt an


    indescribable heartache in his heart.


    He could only imagine how badly Shawn had hurt her. She was such a strong-willed woman, yet she


    couldn''t even bear the pain.


    "I¡¯m fine! You''re the drunk one, Shawn. I will divorce you! I don''t love you anymore."


    On a sofa nearby, Shawn had been watching the couple when two enchanting women went up to him.


    One of the more daring ones slid her hand into his suit to tease him. But he swatted her hand away.


    "Get lost!"


    "Mr. Richard?"


    They didn''t expect the man to spew vulgarities. The two women wore ugly expressions when they


    noticed that Shawn was ignoring their advances while staring into a distance.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Was this your n, Joye?


    Very well done! You have the guts to ask for a divorce in front of Grandpa and get into an affair before


    we even divorce!


    Joye quivered all of sudden, her senses tingling. She burped, regaining some of her consciousness.


    She raised her head, smoothen her clothes, and turned to look behind her. She felt a murderous gaze


    on her just a while ago.


    Yvon didn''t expect that she would suddenly raise her head. His hand was suspended in the air before


    he could touch her hair. Awkwardly, he retracted his hand and calmed himself down before asking,


    "What''s wrong? Are you unwell?"


    "No. It''s just a little cold."


    Seeing her pale lips, he quickly took off his coat and draped it on her shoulder like the gentleman he


    was.


    The sudden weight and warmth on her shoulder made here back to her senses. After confirming


    the identity of the man in front of her, she smiled and said apologetically, "I''m sorry. Maybe I did drink a


    little too much."


    She couldn¡¯t hold her liquor and her family had always made fun of her for it. She was the type to


    speak her mind when she was drunk and would act as if she had no care of the world.


    Thinking of her family that would nevere back, she felt a sharp pain in her heart.


    "It doesn''t matter. Feel free to drink to your heart''s content."


    Their gazes locked, but she turned away when she saw the tenderness in his eyes. It was not because


    she was unhappy but because she was in so much pain, and her heart was full of hatred. Those were


    the two emotions she couldn''t release even by drinking.


    The bar was crowded and bustling. When some men with malicious intentions kept whistling at her, she


    frowned and stood up from the barstool. "I want to go back."


    "Okay. I''ll give you a ride."


    Yvon immediately got up, wanting to grab her, but fixed his arms on Joye''s shoulder.


    The neon lights at the door were shing and there was a confused look in her eyes. Someone came


    out from behind and hit her in the back. Joye lost her bnce and fell into Yvon''s arms.


    "Watch out!"


    With no time to think, he wrapped his arms around her waist as worry appeared on his usually calm


    face. He scanned her legs to make sure she was fine, but he was still worried. "Did you get hurt


    anywhere?"


    Joye looked up and smiled. Although she was drunk, she knew she had to get out of his arms. Little did


    she know that Shawn saw everything and thought that she was seducing Yvon.


    "That''s great. Let''s go into the car."


    The guard had already driven the car to the door and was waiting. As soon as Yvon opened the door,


    someone pressed him from behind. The corners of Shawn''s eyes lifted, and his seductive eyes swept


    across Yvon¡¯s hands on Joye¡¯s shoulder. His thin lips revealed a yful smile.


    "What a gentleman you are, brother. If I were you, I would have taken her to a hotel and had some fun


    with her instead of sending her home."

 Chapter 13 I Will Send My Wife Home

    Chapter 13 I Will Send My Wife Home


    "Shawn, what nonsense are you spouting!"


    Yvon''s face turned pale, and his tone became serious. "Joye is drunk, so I am sending her home."


    "She''s mine, so you don''t have to trouble yourself."


    Shawn tilted his head and rubbed his finger against the corner of his mouth. His dark eyes gradually


    became cold, but he smiled and reached out to pull Joye away. His smile gradually turned into a


    devilish smirk as he said, "I will send my wife home."


    Joye heard the word wifeing from Shawn. Shortly after that, she felt a chill on her body. When she


    came to her senses, she found that he had taken the suit on her shoulders and hung it on the half-open


    door.


    "Come on, Yvon. Don''t you know drinking makes one


    ? You''ll make her too warm if you do this."


    Yvon understood the meaning of his words. Hiding the worry in his eyes, he smiled, "In that case, I''ll


    leave my dear sister-inw to you then."


    After that, he circled the car and got in from the other side. The guard nced at them from the


    rearview mirror before he drove away.


    Just then, Joye sobered up. She frowned and looked at the charmingly dangerous man beside her,


    pushing him away. "What are you doing here? I don''t want to see you."


    All she needed


    to do was


    hang on for another month. After that she would have nothing to do with Shawn.


    "I know. Or why else would you jump into an affair? It seems like you don''t know me well. Did you think


    I wouldn''t notice?"


    A voice colder than the night breeze sounded. His cold eyes fell on the flushed cheeks of the drunk


    woman in front of him, and there was annoyance and anger in his eyes. He reached out to grab her


    wrist and stuffed her into the passenger seat of the car.


    The cold wind grazed her cheeks from the open window. Looking at the man driving with a straight


    face, she turned to look out of the window, letting the wind numb her tender skin.


    More than ten minutester, the silence of the journey was broken. Shawn stopped the car, went


    around the front, and dragged Joye out of her seat.


    "Take your hands off me!"


    She wanted to shake him off, but he was too strong for her as he gripped her wrist tightly, refusing to let


    go. With that, she could only follow him into the vi.


    It waste at night, so everyone was already asleep. Only when they entered the bedroom on the


    second floor did he loosen his grip on her wrist.


    Before she could breathe a sigh of relief, he suddenly closed in on her. The familiar scent of alcohol


    from his body eluded a seductive aura. She instinctively retreated, but she was forced to stop when her


    back touched the cold tiles of the bathroom wall.


    "Let me see if you have sobered up."


    His tease sounded above her as he lifted her chin with his long fingers. Forced to raise her head, she


    looked into his narrowed eyes.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Whoosh!


    He blew onto her eyes, stinging her with his alcoholic breath on purpose. She trembled and closed her


    eyes instinctively.


    Shawn let out a soft chuckle as his lips curled up wickedly. He grabbed her waist with one hand,


    causing her to open her eyes in shock. She thought he was teasing and humiliating her as usual, but


    the hand on her waistnded on the wall behind her without doing anymore more.


    What was he trying to do?


    "It seems that you''re still tipsy."


    He inched closer to her, smiling as he did. There was a trace of anger in the depths of his eyes as he


    remembered her bold actions of hugging another man.


    Suddenly, cold water poured from the shower above her. Unprepared, she trembled as her clothes


    were drenched, causing them to stick to her body. She stared at the man with wide eyes as he twisted


    the tap with a faint smile.


    "Are you mad?!"


    "Mad? As if. I was just going to wash your dirty body. You should smell like me and not someone else."


    The smile disappeared, reced with anger. Whenever Shawn thought of the scene of Joye hugging


    Yvon, a wildfire would burn in his heart.


    They hadn''t even gotten a divorce, yet she was already looking for another man. Damn it! Why must it


    be another of the Richards?!

 Chapter 14 Disgusted?

    Chapter 14 Disgusted?


    Joye shivered from the cold water that kept pouring down, mad at the remarks Shawn gave her.


    Grabbing his wrist, she brought his hand to her pale lips and bit his fingers like an angry little wolf.


    When he retracted his hand in pain, she pulled on his shirt cor, dragging him under the showerhead.


    He didn''t expect the woman who had always tolerated him would fight back. The cold water drenched


    his expensive suit. His hair stuck to his foreheadically.


    "You''ve been torturing me since I married you. Who gave you the right to do so? I''m much cleaner than


    you!"


    Even Joye was shocked by her actions. However, she did not back down. The anger burning in her


    heart didn''t give her the chance to.


    He narrowed his eyes when he heard her roar, his jaw tensed.


    She was disgusted by him?


    He grabbed her clothes and said, "Fine, then I will make you as dirty as me!"


    Realizing what he was going to do, Joye lifted her leg and kicked him, but he pinned her down.


    Following that was the sound of hisughter.


    "You weren''t like this in the past."


    "Shawn, you bastard!"


    "As long as we''re not divorced, don''t think of double-crossing or cheating on me!"


    Soon, she grew dizzy from the continuous swaying. Not long after, she closed her eyes, not able to


    withstand his torture anymore.


    Shawn scooped her body before she fell to the ground.


    "Joye?"


    He patted her pale face, but she already fainted. He frowned, annoyance shed in his eyes.


    Opening the bedside drawer, Shawn took out a tube of ointment as his eyes deepened


    Was it because they had not done it much that she fainted so quickly?


    His brows were tightly furrowed as he gently dapped the ointment on her. Only when her skin absorbed


    the ointment did the creases on her forehead disappear. He then covered her with the nket, his


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    provoked me first."


    The next day, Joye woke up feeling hot and stifled. She reached out to lift the quilt to cool herself down,


    but she felt a reverberating pain on her body.


    All of a sudden, memories from the night before came to her mind. Her face was ashen, and her heart


    started pounding.


    They did itst night!

 Chapter 15: He Sinned

    Chapter 15: He Sinned


    Everyone was preparing to have breakfast downstairs. Seeing that Joye had note down, Baird


    couldn''t help but re at Shawn beside him.


    "Where''s Joye? Why isn''t sheing down for breakfast? Get her now."


    "Dad, she wants to sleep in. Why must you ask Shawn to wake her up?"


    As she spoke, Xaria nced at the servant and signaled for the servant to call Joye down. However,


    Baird stopped the servant, "He sinned, so he should do it instead."


    Shawn stood up indifferently and went up to the second floor.


    Walking to the door, he took out an exquisitely packaged pill from his pocket. He had lost controlst


    night and had identally left his seed in her.


    His hand froze on the handle of the door momentarily as he stared at the pill in his other hand. After a


    few seconds of hesitation, he stuffed it back into his pocket.


    As soon as Joye came out of the dressing room, the door was pushed open from the outside. She


    thought it was a servant and didn''t expect to see Shawn leisurely leaning against the door frame.


    In an instant, her eyes turned cold.


    It seemed that what had happened a night ago meant nothing to him.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m just here to call you down for breakfast."


    He spoke casually before heading downstairs in his indoor slippers.


    After tidying herself up, she went downstairs and into the dining area. When Baird saw her, he


    immediately smiled brightly.


    "What time did youe homest night? Did you sleep well?"


    Although the funeral was grand, he knew he could never make up for the loss she had suffered.


    "She slept well."


    Shawn raised his head and answered after taking a sip of his soup. The corners of his mouth lifted,


    causing Joye to clench her fists under the table.


    "That''s good to know. Sometimes, sleeping makes things easier," Baird said with a smile.


    Joye knew that he was referring to her family, but she couldn''t help but remember the scene in the


    bathroom from the night before.


    "Grandpa, Leonard Group has been busy, so I rented an apartment next to thepany. I am nning


    to move in today, so I don''t have to spend so much time traveling. Is that okay?"


    She couldn''t act as nothing had happened like Shawn nor face him. She was afraid events from the


    previous night would happen again. She didn''t want to be physically involved with him. She was afraid


    that she would fall for him again.


    "Are you saying you want to move out?"


    Baird put down the utensils in his hands, and the air suddenly became heavy and silent. Everyone in


    the family knew that Baird wanted the whole family to live together as he liked the liveliness of being


    together.


    Baird sighed before saying, "I see where you areing from. It''s better to use your time wisely than to


    waste it away."


    Baird red at Shawn as he spoke before returning to his loving self.


    "Go ahead and move. But I''m worried you won''t have anything to eat. Why not have Sherry move in


    with you? She could clean the house and fix your meals."


    No one said anything.


    Xaria was so mad that she was trembling. She didn''t expect Baird to agree so readily and even arrange


    a maid for Joye.


    When she married into the family and suggested moving out with Maisie, Baird pulled a long face and


    told her, "Over my dead body."


    How did Joye make Baird dote on her so much?


    "Do you all have any objections?"


    Baird''s sharp gaze swept across the crowd beforending on Shawn''s face. It was apparent that he


    was warming Shawn, forcing him to speak or he would have to suffer the consequences.


    "Whatever. I still have something to do. I''m leaving now."


    After putting down the half-eaten food, Shawn stood up and raised his eyebrows as he looked at Joye.


    There was a touch of anger in his expression.


    "B*stard!" Baird scolded.


    Seeing that Shawn was indeed leaving, Baird snorted with di


    satisfaction, but he quickly went soft again. "Joye, I know you need some time to readjust. Don''t worry


    about living outside. I¡¯ll support you."


    "Thank you, Grandpa."


    Joye knew that Baird had always doted on her since she married into the family. But the more


    affectionate he was, the more ufortable she felt.


    After having some of the breakfast, she went upstairs to pack her things. Before she could fill her


    luggage, Xaria''s unpleasant voice sounded from the opened door.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Joye, don''t think you can do whatever you want just because Dad dotes on you!"

 Chapter 16 Her Fault

    Chapter 16 Her Fault


    "What do you mean?"


    Joye put aside the clothes in her hand and frowned at the woman who barged in without an invitation.


    In the past, because of her love for Shawn, she had always been respectful and tolerant of Xaria, but it


    didn''t mean that she would continue letting Xaria insult her.


    "What do you mean? What did Shawn do wrong? Your parents¡¯ and younger sister''s deaths are an


    ident. It''s their fate. This has nothing to do with Shawn. But you took advantage of Baird''s love for


    you and guilt-tripped him. Not only did you steal the Richard family''s shares, but you asked for a


    divorce and moved out. Are you trying to humiliate Shawn?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Xaria''s gaze was full of dissatisfaction, her tone harsh and aggressive.


    Having a daughter-inw like her was such bad luck.


    "You''d better watch yournguage," Joye warned Xaria.


    Joye''s eyes were filled with anger as she red at Xaria. "If Shawn hadn''t taken revenge on the


    Leonard Group, my family wouldn''t have ended up this way!"


    "That''s because you brought the reporters to the hotel to embarrass Shawn! Joye, if you want to find


    the culprit, look into the mirror. Don''t nder my son."


    Xaria rolled her eyes in disgust and Joye¡¯s anger immediately dissipated. Her lips turned pale and she


    couldn''t say a word.


    Xaria was right. It was her fault. She was the culprit. If she hadn''t married Shawn in the first ce,


    none of these would have happened.


    "Aren¡¯t you going to say anything? Do you realize that you''re in the wrong now? Didn''t you want to


    divorce him and leave this house? Fine, but you have to leave behind all the shares that Baird gave


    you. The Richard family doesn''t need you anyway."


    If it hadn''t been for the fact that Baird had arranged for an engagement with the Leonard family from


    the time she was pregnant Shawn andter insisted on him marrying Joye, she wouldn''t have allowed


    her son to marry this woman.


    "Speaking of which, you want the shares, don''t you?"


    The sharp voice made Joye snap out of the self-me and pain she was feeling. A sneer appeared on


    her pale face. "Sorry, I respect Baird''s choice."


    Even if she didn''t want the Richard family¡¯s shares, she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to return them, because


    the shares were not only money but also the only thing that could help the Leonard Group get through


    this crisis.


    "Ha!"


    Xaria was stunned for a moment but then said coldly, "It seems that Miss. Leonard always pretended to


    be noble and virtuous. She has actually been calcting ways to get the shares of the Richard family


    from the start!"


    More than half of the Richard family''s shares were in Baird''s hands. Originally, the shares would be


    split after he died. No one had expected that he would transfer all his shares to Joye because three


    people in her family died.


    It was ridiculous!


    "Aren''t you the same?"


    The corners of Joye¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. Although her face was pale, her eyes were full of pride.


    Her parents and sister were gone, but she was still the eldest daughter of the Leonard family.


    "You!"


    Xaria was exasperated to the point of madness. She raised her hand and was about to p her, but


    was stopped by someone. "Xaria, Baird wants to see you."


    Joye looked at the neer calmly and proceeded to pack her luggage.


    "Yvon, you came right on time." Xaria snorted and turned to leave with a meaningful look on her face.


    "Did I interrupt you two?" Yvon awkwardly stood there. When Xaria was going to p her, Joye had


    already reached out her hand to stop Xaria, but Yvon was faster.


    "No, thank you for what you did just now."


    Joye looked up with a sincere and grateful smile. Any woman would want someone to protect her, even


    a little help would suffice.


    She had hoped countless times for Shawn to be that person, but it was clear that she was


    wrong.

 Chapter 17 Don鈥檛 Forget to Visit Grandpa

    Chapter 17 Don¡¯t Forget to Visit Grandpa


    Yvon''s signature smile appeared, but then he immediately frowned. "I just came back and heard from


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    the servants that you are going to move out? Is that true?"


    Joye replied affirmatively. Time would pass quickly if she didn''t see Shawn. A monthter, she would be


    a free bird after the divorce procedures werepleted.


    "Since you have decided to move out, I support you. I happened to drive here. Pack up, I will send you


    to your new ce."


    Yvon''s smile was gentle. He behaved like a gentleman. If it wasn''t for his uniform reminding her of his


    identity, it was hard to imagine that the warm man in front of her was a heroic big shot.


    Joye wanted to refuse, but she looked into his sincere eyes and agreed instead. "Sorry for troubling


    you."


    After packing up her luggage, Yvon helped to carry it to the car. Baird did not want her to leave, but he


    patted her hand with a smile and told her, "Be careful when you¡¯re living alone out there. Also,


    remember to visit Grandpa sometimes."


    Joye nodded hard, and her eyes couldn''t help but tear up a little. Even if there was one day when she


    had nothing to do with Shawn anymore, she would always cherish Baird''s kindness and try her best to


    be filial to him.


    The luggage was put into the trunk, and the car started. Her eyes unconsciously swept through the


    crowd, but she did not see that familiar figure.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    She quickly withdrew her gaze and nodded in agreement.


    The car started slowly and soon they reached the highway. Then, Yvon said, "When I came back, I saw


    Shawn driving away. It seems that he has something urgent to deal with."


    "Really? He has nothing to do with me."


    Joye''s hand froze and she turned to look out of the window with a smile. She knew him well. He would


    not stay and see her off.


    "Let¡¯s listen to some music. There are a lot of new catchy songstely."


    As he spoke, he pressed y on the radio, but his hand that was holding the steering wheel tightened.


    It was true that he met Shawn just now, but Shawn didn''t rush out.


    They were listening to a happy song, but Joye didn''t feel happy at all. On the contrary, she felt more


    and more depressed as if her heart was locked inside a cage. It looked like she had broken free, but


    she felt empty.


    After 20 minutes, the car finally stopped downstairs of her rented apartment. She unfastened her seat


    belt, got out of the car, and went to the trunk to get her luggage, but was still one step behind Yvon.


    "It''s pretty heavy. Let me help you."


    "All right then."


    Taking the elevator upstairs, Joye thought that he would leave after putting down her suitcase. She


    didn''t expect Yvon to stay and help clean up the house all afternoon.


    The messy house soon became neat and tidy, even the dusty floor was mopped clean.


    "Is cleaning part of your training?"


    Looking at the clean apartment, Joye felt much more rxed and couldn''t help joking with the sweaty


    Yvon.


    "Every minute and second of a soldier are a drill."


    Yvon raised his head and took the towel she handed him to wipe the sweat from his forehead. He


    looked around with satisfaction and smiled. "I passed."


    "You''ve helped me so much. To express my gratitude, let me treat you to dinner."


    Joye never liked to owe others favors, let alone the Richard family.


    Seeing that she insisted, Yvon didn''t refuse. They locked the door and took the elevator downstairs.


    "I¡¯m not familiar with the restaurants nearby. Let¡¯s just pick one."


    After reaching a restaurant with the most cars parked in front, the two of them walked in, side by side.


    Joye sat down near the window. The waiter handed them the menu and asked enthusiastically, "What


    would you like to eat?"


    "Shawn, we haven''t been here for a long time. For the past three years, I''ve been thinking about the


    food in this restaurant every day."


    An elegant and pleasant voice came from the door. Joye was about to order when she raised her head


    and looked towards the door in reflex. She saw Shawn walking in with a woman holding his arm.


    The beige suit she wore was sweet and elegant. It wrapped around her exquisite figure and revealed


    her long legs. Her long silky hair gave a casual and sexy vibe. She had an indescribable charm.


    With those perfect facial features, a faint smile on her lips could charm every human being on the


    The woman¡¯s outstanding appearance and temperament startled Joye. This was Vivian!

 Chapter 18 His Beloved Woman

    Chapter 18 His Beloved Woman


    She was Shawn''s girlfriend from college, the woman he truly loved.


    Shawn had always been sensitive. In addition, Joye was sitting in a conspicuous position, so he saw


    her as soon as they entered the restaurant. His unruly eyes swept across Yvon''s face, and a frown


    appeared on his face.


    He looked away and lowered his head while pinching the hand holding his arm. "You don¡¯t have to think


    about it anymore. As long as you want to, I''lle with you every day."


    His gentle voice was apanied by a doting gaze as he pretended not to see Joye.


    "Yvon, how nice to see you here. What a coincidence."


    "Vivian, what a coincidence. We haven''t seen each other for years."


    Only then did Yvon recognize who the woman in front of him was. Surprise shed across his eyes.


    Didn''t she go abroad a few years ago? Why was she beside Shawn now?


    He didn''t have time to figure out the answer to his confusion. He subconsciously looked at Joye, who


    was sitting opposite him, but he couldn''t do anything about the awkward atmosphere.


    Joye''s face darkened when she saw her ex-husband''s ex-girlfriend. The one he had always been in


    love with. She put down the menu in her hand and was about to get up to dine in another restaurant.


    Suddenly, the person who should¡¯ve kept silent spoke.


    "Yvon, is this your girlfriend? She''s so beautiful. You two make a perfect match."


    Then, she reached out her hand to Joye with a smile. Her clean fingernails were painted a baby pink


    color, while the perfect smile on her face expressed one thing.


    Her smile said, I don''t know who you are. So, let''s get to know each other now.


    Shawn furrowed his brows as the atmosphere became weird.


    "You¡¯ve misunderstood. She''s not my girlfriend. She''s..."


    Yvon wanted to reveal Joye''s identity, but she stopped him with a smile. "Miss. Hry, you¡¯ve


    misunderstood us. I am just a friend of Yvon¡¯s."


    Shawn''s lips parted a little. His gaze was filled with danger. Unexpectedly, she did not use her status as


    Mrs. Richard to pressure others today.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I''m sorry, I might have said something wrong, but I really thought you two were a couple. You guys


    look good together. Shawn, am I right?"


    After saying that, Vivian turned to look at the man beside her with a faint but happy smile.


    Shawn¡¯s smile carried an ambiguous meaning. "It''s not easy for the men of the Richard family to find a


    perfect match. Women who hooked up with other men before they get divorced are not a match for us."


    Joye''s face turned pale when she heard that. He was now using her of hooking up with a man


    without getting a divorce?


    Shawn flirted with women of all kinds every night in bed. And what did she say?


    "Miss, I''m sorry. This is how Shawn speaks sometimes. He is not considerate enough. Please don''t


    mind him."


    Vivian took the initiative to apologize and gently pinched Shawn''s arm. This simple action made Joye''s


    heart ache. What she had longed for the most in a rtionship was to hold his arm and pinched it like a


    spoiled child.


    "Joye, shall we try the Japanese restaurant next to this one?"


    Before she could answer, Shawn sat down beside him with a smile and said, "Yvon, what kind of


    Japanese food are you eating? It¡¯s fate that we met at this restaurant, so why don''t we eat together?


    Who''s paying the bills, you or your friend? You wouldn¡¯t mind paying for two more meals, right?"


    "Shawn?"


    Yvon furrowed his eyebrows. It was one thing to hide Joye¡¯s identity from Vivian, but what was Shawn


    thinking? Did he want to embarrass Joye?


    "I don''t mind. Excuse me, we need two more sets of cutleries please."


    Joye said to a waiter calmly, with a smile, but under the table, her fingernails had dug deep into her


    palm. She couldn''t be a coward in front of Shawn, nor could she retreat from the woman he loved.


    She had to take her stand!

 Chapter 19 Little Revenge

    Chapter 19 Little Revenge


    Shawn seemed to have expected that she would say that. He took the menu from the table and smiled.


    "Thank you. Oh, right, I suggest you buy more stocks of the Richard Group. That way, you can afford


    this meal."


    Joye knew that he was mocking her for epting Baird''s shares. She clenched her fists tightly but


    managed to hold back her anger.


    "Give me one of your most expensive specialties."


    After ncing at the menu a few times, he impatiently handed it to the waiter beside him. The smile on


    Vivian''s lips froze for a moment before it slowly recovered.


    After the meal, Joye felt she had gone too far this time. When she was paying the bill, she couldn''t help


    but frown when she saw the numbers on it.


    She couldn''t sell any of the Richard Group stock, but this meal was worth a lot of money.


    The four of them walked out of the restaurant in pairs. In front of them, Shawn was holding Vivian, and


    his eyes were doting as he looked at her. "How was the meal?"


    When Vivian was about to answer, he suddenly touched her lips. "Look at you, your lipstick is ruined."


    As he spoke, he gently rubbed her lips with his fingers.


    "Shawn, stop fooling around. Yvon is watching."


    Vivian avoided him and blushed. Joye was walking behind them, so she could watch as her so-called


    husband flirted with another woman.


    "I''ll send you back."


    Suddenly, she felt someone else''s warmth and strength. She turned her head and saw Yvon looking at


    her with a smile.


    Shawn happened to turn his head and his eyes narrowed when he saw Yvon holding Joye¡¯s hand.


    "Okay."


    Joye smirked. This was a good moment for her to take revenge! Even if it was a little one.


    They got into their cars and drove off. Once the familiar car te number could no longer be seen in


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    the rearview mirror, the smile on her lips disappeared. Yvon slowed down the car and opened the


    window so that she could take a breather.


    "You know Vivian, don''t you?"


    Just now, he noticed her gaze when she saw Vivian.


    "Of course. If she hadn''t gone abroad and left Shawn back then, I wouldn''t have enjoyed the glory of


    being Mrs. Richard for three years."


    A self-deprecating smile appeared on her face. If it wasn''t for the fact that Shawn had broken up with


    Vivian, no matter how persistent Baird was, she wouldn¡¯t have be Mrs. Richard so easily.


    "Let''s not talk about this. I wanted to treat you to a good meal to return the favor. Now it seems that I


    owe you another one."


    He looked at Yvon apologetically. What he did just now was very disrespectful.


    "Then find some other time to treat me to a meal."


    Yvon smiled and parked the car on the side of the road. He bent down and opened the door for her.


    "Do you remember this ce? Do you want to go and get some fresh air?"


    Joye followed his gaze. This was the riverside where she vented her pain after realizing that her family


    was dead, and he thought she wanted tomit suicide and had saved her.


    "That¡¯s a good idea."


    She got out of the car and held the guardrail by the river. The salty wind blew on her face. Although it


    was not pleasant to smell, her mind was much clearer.


    Yvon didn''t get out of the car. He simply sat quietly in the car and looked at her slender figure. The


    setting sun shone on her, making her forlorn figure look even more beautiful.


    His suppressed emotions exploded, and there was determination in his eyes


    Joye, if you and Shawn are separated, I hope to be the person who can protect you and not make you


    sad.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    The Man She Loved Never Loved Her


    After an hour of enjoying the cold wind blowing at her face, Joye went back to the apartment and took a


    warm shower. She sleptfortably until dawn, got up, turned on the TV, and went to the bathroom to


    brush her teeth and wash her face.


    "The president of the Richard Group and a mysterious woman returned to his vi in the middle of the


    night. It was seen that he took great care of her. This mysterious woman has grasped Mr. Richard¡¯s


    heart entirely."


    Joye''s hand, which was holding an electric toothbrush, froze as she was going to insert it into her


    mouth. It was not until her lips were stung by it that she came to her senses and emerged from her


    suffocating feelings.


    She turned around and saw on television, Shawn and Vivian getting out of the car. They walked hand


    in hand to the entrance of a three-story vi. She coquettishly kissed him on the cheek, and he


    responded with a deep and passionate kiss.


    What a wonderful scene. If the man wasn''t Shawn, she would be smiling happily and waiting for more


    exciting scenes to be exposed.


    "This reporter stayed outside for an entire night. Mr. Richard and the mysterious woman didn''te


    out after entering the vi. I wonder how Mrs. Richard would feel while staying all alone in the


    mansion?"


    The reporter¡¯s fake concern was like a knife stabbing into her heart again and again. She felt a sharp


    pain in her chest.


    Last night, her husband slept with another woman! What should she feel?R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    This wasn''t the first time this kind of thing had happened. She thought that she was used to it, but when


    she saw Vivian''s face, she couldn''t calm down at all. In the past, she was only angry. She was proud


    and confident. Those women in the past weren''t worth mentioning, and they couldn¡¯t snatch her


    position as Mrs. Richard.


    However, Vivian¡¯s appearance was like a fierce p to her face. She suddenly understood that it didn¡¯t


    matter whether someone could steal her position of Mrs. Richard or not. The man she loved never


    loved her back!


    "Young Madam, are you up? Breakfast is ready."


    The sound of knocking on the door and Sherry''s gentle voice forced the bitterness on her face to


    disappear quickly.


    She spat out the foam in her mouth and washed her face with cold water. Only then did her pale face


    regain some color. Looking at herself in the mirror, she calmed down by taking a deep breath.


    Joye, you just have a month to go before you divorce Shawn. What''s the difference between another


    woman and Vivian?


    "Young Madam?"


    Sherry couldn''t hear an answer, so she couldn''t help raising her voice. Only then did Joye respond.


    "I''ll be downstairs in a minute."


    After washing up, Joye chose a ck suit and put it on. Her long hair was tied into a simple ponytail.


    She looked calm but not dull. She spun in front of the mirror and maintained a professional smile.


    "Joye, from today onwards, you have to take on the heavy burden of the Leonard Group, even if that


    means you have to be unscrupulous!"


    After breakfast, as soon as Joye picked up her handbag, Sherry handed her a pink and still warm


    thermos. She was stunned for a moment before she took it with a smile.


    "Young Madam, this is Baird''s order. He said that you can''t eat too much takeout. He told me to make


    porridge and some light dishes that you can keep warm. It will still be hot at noon."


    "Thank you, Sherry." Her heart became warmer because of the weight in her hand. Sherry just smiled


    lovingly and saw her out.


    As soon as she arrived at thepany, the secretary knocked on the door and came in with bad news


    "Miss, the stock price dropped again today."


    On the day the president, his wife, and their younger daughter died, the Leonard Group''s stock fell


    drastically. It had been several days, and the original trend should have been eased. Unexpectedly, it


    dropped again.


    Joye opened her financial app and saw that the horizontal line did not budge. It made her frown. In just


    a few days, the stock price of the Leonard Group had dropped by 40%. The fall this morning had


    something to do with the scandal regarding Shawnst night.


    If she could not make the investors trust her, the Leonard Group stock price would continue to drop


    wildly.


    "Prepare a car. I''m visiting the Richard Group."

 Chapter 21 Shareholders Meetin

    Chapter 21 Shareholders'' Meetin


    There was a meeting going on in the conference room of the Richard Group. Shawn didn''t have much


    interest in listening. He unlocked his phone screen with his slender fingers and checked on the stock


    market.


    When he saw the set of numbers, he raised his eyebrows slightly and was quite disappointed.


    "Mrs. Richard, there''s a shareholders'' meeting inside. You can''t go in."


    Noticing themotion, he put his phone down and looked up in the direction of the door with a


    meaningful smile on his face.


    "I''m here to attend the meeting."


    At the same time when Joye''s voice was heard, the secretary in the conference room had already


    pushed the door open. She ignored the surprised expressions of the crowd and looked straight at


    Shawn, who was sitting in the president¡¯s seat, and walked towards him


    "Miss. Leonard, nearly half of Leonard Group''s stock price have evaporated. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be


    managing the Leonard Group and try your best to raise the stock price? Why are you here at Richard


    Group to attend the general meeting instead? Are you that ambitious?"


    The corners of Shawn''s mouth were slightly raised, and his tone was full of mockery. However, there


    was aplicated expression in his eyes. Even his assistant, who had been working with him for many


    years, couldn''t guess what he wanted to do.


    Joye''s fingers tightened on the chair because of his words. In the blink of an eye, she had calmly pulled


    out the chair and sat down with a smile.


    "No matter what the stock price of Leonard Group is, as thergest shareholder of the Richard Group, I


    think I must attend the general meeting of the Richard Group. After all, the shares of all the people


    sitting here are still a little less than mine."


    Hearing this, the shareholders were all surprised. Even if Shawn wanted to divorce, he didn''t have to


    hand over so many shares to the woman as alimony.


    Looking at everyone''s expression, she smiled again. She turned towards her secretary then took the


    share transfer agreement and threw it on the table so that everyone could see it. Then she stood up


    from her seat.


    The tailored ck suit on her body made her temperament more outstanding. She held the edge of the


    conference table with both hands. Her delicate facial features had indescribable coercion, and her


    voice was much colder than before.


    "The shares that I mentioned earlier are all from the Richard family, including Mr. Richard¡¯s. This is


    proof of the stock ratio. In addition, I will divorce Shawn in a month, and his shares will be transferred to


    me. In other words, I will be the absolute shareholder of the Richard family."


    Everyone was speechless.


    Her words contained a lot of information, and everyone was shocked.


    After the divorce, in one month, not only will Mr. Richard have to pay her alimony, but he would also


    lose everything he had. No, it should be said all of the Richard family would fall into Joye''s hands.


    What a costly divorce. It was almost unheard of.


    Shawn didn''t even bother to look at the expressions on everyone''s faces. He stood up from his seat


    and walked to Joye. His sexy thin lips drew out an arc as he looked down at her face with his devilish


    eyes that were filled with mes of fury.


    "It seems that I underestimated you, Miss. Leonard."


    "I am only following Grandpa''s arrangements. If you have any problems, pleasemunicate them


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    with Grandpa."


    They looked into each other''s eyes, which made her flustered. Her fingers that were gripping the edge


    of the table tightened. She did not want the shares of the Richard family, but she had to use them to


    pull Leonard Group out of trouble.


    As for her and Shawn, it didn''t matter if they would offend each other or not.


    "I''ll wait for you to sign the divorce agreement next month."


    Shawn shifted his gaze away from her face and stepped out of the conference room, but he


    deliberately bumped her shoulders on his way out.


    Joye lost her footing from the impact. A sultry voice sounded by her ear. "My, my, you should learn to


    stand firm as the major shareholder of the Richard Group."


    ¡°Shawn!¡±

 Chapter 22 Saving the Leonard Group

    Chapter 22 Saving the Leonard Group


    Joye''s face was filled with shame and anger. She looked at the stunned crowd and said, "The meeting


    is over."


    She had fulfilled her purpose ofing to the Richard Group.


    "Miss. Leonard, I have recorded the audio ording to your instructions."


    Aftering out of the conference room, the secretary couldn''t hide her excitement. She thought that


    Leonard Group had suffered a devastating blow, but she didn''t expect that Joye would receive most of


    the shares of the Richard Group out of nowhere. The stock price of Leonard Group would rise the next


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    day for sure, and no one would dare to divest.


    "Good, get the Media Department to share this news properly. The Financial Department will centralize


    all the avable funds. You can go to several banks that previously cooperated with us and take the


    opportunity to sell the shares of Leonard Group."


    Compared to her panic-stricken self when she was with Shawn, Joye hadpletely calmed down at


    that moment. There was no turning back. Once the news that she became the first major shareholder


    of the Richard Group was out, it was impossible to predict how the public wouldment on her and


    the Leonard Group.


    But this was the only way to save the Leonard Group.


    "Okay."


    Even if the Leonard Group would survive this crisis, she felt a trace of bitterness in her heart. She


    thought that she could cut off all ties with Shawn after a month, but it seemed like they were tied


    together. She didn''t know how long this entanglement wouldst.


    "Wait for me downstairs. I''m going to the bathroom."


    "Okay."


    The secretary entered the elevator with a smile. Joye turned to the bathroom, but she froze when she


    saw a tall figure in the bathroom entrance. Then she saw Vivian''s beautiful face from the reflection in


    the mirror.


    Vivian also saw her. She turned off the tap and turned around with a smile. Her decent makeup and a


    faint smile on her lips made her look like an angel from heaven. She pulled off avender suit which not


    many could do, giving it her signature charm.


    "Miss. Leonard, I didn''t expect that we would meet again so soon."


    Joye nced at the badge on her chest and felt a sting in her eyes.


    Shawn had brought Vivian to work in the Richard Group?!


    She had embarrassed him in front of the shareholders, but she didn''t know that he had already


    prepared a way to fight back.


    As expected of Shawn!


    Joye quickly calmed down and smiled. "Shawn is not here. Miss. Hry, do you really not know who I


    am?"


    Vivian deliberately pretended that she didn''t know her while in the restaurant. But how was it possible


    that she did not know the wife of the married man with whom she was hooking up?


    "Miss. Leonard, you are so straightforward. Fine, I admit that I knew who you were from the start, but


    none of that matters. Whether you are the Miss Leonard of the Leonard family or Mrs. Richard, as long


    as Shawn loves me, that¡¯s enough for me."


    "I have been keeping up with Shawn''s scandals while abroad. To me, you are the same as those


    women. You are just a passer-by in his life, while the one who will apany him for the rest of his life


    is me," said Vivian. Her elegant smile made her shameless words sound reasonable.


    Joye''s body tensed. Her? A passer-by?


    In the past three years, she and Shawn werewfully wedded. Even if she was a passer-by, she left an


    impact on him.


    She gritted her teeth. "You''re confident, aren''t you?"


    "Miss. Leonard, you''re wrong. A woman''s confidencees from a man''s love. It just means that I


    have confidence in Shawn''s love for me."


    Compared to the other women who showed off and insulted others, Vivian wore a smile on her face as


    she spoke gently while being confronted.


    However, her gentle demeanour stabbed Joye''s heart until she was in so much pain, but she refused to


    give up.


    Vivian was right. A woman''s confidence originated from a man''s love. She had been arrogant and said


    that half of the entertainment industry belonged to her family, but she never had the confidence to say


    she would be the one to spend the rest of her life with Shawn.


    Even if she had a good family background, Baird''s love, and the protection of thew...


    Joye couldn''t deny that Shawn didn''t love her. He never did.

 Chapter 23 I Can鈥檛 Live Without You

    Chapter 23 I Can¡¯t Live Without You


    The smile on Vivian''s face grew when she saw that Joye was silent.


    "Anyway, Miss. Leonard, I am very grateful for your care for Shawn in the past three years. But now


    that I am back, I want to amend my wrongs as soon as possible¡ª"


    "So?"


    Before she could finish her words, Joye had already interrupted. She straightened her back and said,


    "Miss. Hry, you keep calling me Miss. Leonard. It seems that you have forgotten that I am still


    Shawn''swfully wedded wife. Please address me as Mrs. Richard."


    "Oh, and there''s one more thing you should know. You''re fired."


    She stepped forward and tugged the badge on Vivian¡¯s chest, tilting the badge. Vivian frowned and


    asked, "What do you mean?"


    Joye sneered, "I am the biggest shareholder of the Richard Group, meaning I am more qualified than


    the man you took from me to decide if you can work here. I''m sorry. I don''t want you here, Miss Hry."


    Vivian didn''t expect that Joye, who looked weak, would have such a strong side. Her expression


    changed slightly, but she quickly recovered.


    "I understand. It doesn''t matter. I believe that Shawn will arrange a more suitable position for me, such


    as¡ª"


    Vivian deliberately lengthened the ending, but she didn''t finish her words. Instead, her lethality


    increased as she walked away. Joye stared at Vivian''s back as Vivian left with a faint smile. She


    couldn''t contain the anger in her eyes. Compared with Yelena and the other women Shawn was with


    before, Vivian was a stronger opponent.


    As she breathed in and out, she smelled the lingering scent of perfume, and her desire to use the


    bathroom was gone.


    When she left the Richard Group building, the secretary had driven the car to the entrance. Seeing that


    she didn''t look well, the secretary couldn''t help but ask. "Miss. Leonard, are you unwell?"


    The crisis of Leonard Group was over, but why was Joye''s face so pale?


    "I''m fine. Just drive."


    "Okay."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    As soon as the car arrived at the parking lot gate, Shawn''s Rolls-Royce sped over from the other side.


    The two cars almost collided with each other.


    Joye was shocked as she grabbed the handle over the car''s door. Through the windshield, she saw


    Shawn''s aloof smile and the woman who said she would apany him for the rest of his life in his


    passenger seat.


    "Miss. Leonard¡ª" The secretary didn''t expect that the adulterous couple would be so arrogant and


    wanted to speak up, but Joye said, "Let them go first."


    Coldly, Joye looked at the two in the other car, not bothering to fight back.


    "Shawn, thank you for not forgetting me for the past three years and for giving me a job in the Richard


    Group. But your wife doesn''t seem to wee me there."


    When the Rolls-Royce drove on the spacious road, Vivian said softly, "I think I''d better change my job."


    "Okay. Whichpany do you want to go to? I''ll talk to them for you."


    Shawn didn''t even look sideways as he drove the car. His straightforward reply caused her to press her


    lips together, and disappointment shed across her smiling eyes.


    In fact, when she was in the restaurant a day ago, she had already noticed how much Shawn cared


    about her. She thought that even if she had a conflict with Joye, he would ask her to stay.


    Unexpectedly, he agreed without hesitation.


    "What''s wrong? If you don''t want to work, you can do whatever you want to."


    "Shawn, you hate me, don''t you?"


    Vivian reached out and held his hand that was grabbing the steering wheel. Shawn had no choice but


    to slow down and stop the car on one side of the road. He turned his head and frowned. "You are


    overthinking."


    "No, I know you hate me. It''s all my fault. Three years ago, I went abroad to further my studies and


    pursue a life that I thought was right, but I hurt you."


    Vivian shook her head, and her eyes instantly turned red. "What I did was wrong. Shawn, can you


    forgive me this once? I came back this time to make up for my mistake and return to you."


    "I love you. From then till now, I have never stopped loving you."


    There was a slight tremor in her soft voice. She raised her head and inched closer to him.


    When she was only a few centimeters away, he reached out and pushed her away. "Vivian, I don''t hate


    you, nor do I forgive you. What happened between us is already in the past."


    Three years ago, she left him without notice. It was true that he was hurt and thought that he still


    wanted to be with her. But when she came back, he couldn''t feel the same way for her again.


    "No, we aren¡¯t over yet. I can''t live without you."


    Tears flowed from her eyes as Vivian wrapped her arms around his waist, burying her face into his


    chest. "You know you still have feelings for me, and we have Dalton. This morning, Dalton has been


    asking for you to apany him. He is still so young. Shawn, I beg you, let''s start over."


    Shawn stretched out his hand and wanted to push her arm away from his waist. When she mentioned


    Dalton, he froze, and his expression changed slightly.


    A kid with a pair of big, bright eyes shed across his mind, calling at him in a childish voice, "Dad, I


    miss you so much."

 Chapter 24 I Will Always Stay by Your Side

    Chapter 24 I Will Always Stay by Your Side


    Feeling Shawn''s hesitation, Vivian raised her head with tears in her eyes. If anyone saw her pale face,


    they would feel pity for her.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter whether you can ept me or not, but Dalton is innocent. His only wish is to have his


    father. Shawn, don''t you pity our child?"


    The humble pleading made Shawn swallow hard. He couldn''t help but think of Dalton''s pitiful look when


    hugging him tightly. His heart softened once again. "I promise you. I will try my best to make it up to


    Dalton."


    "As long as Dalton is happy, I will be satisfied. Thank you."


    Wiping away the tears from the corners of her eyes, Vivian let go of his waist. Seeing that she was


    back to her gentle self, he withdrew his frown and eased up. "I''ll go back with you to apany


    Dalton."


    "Thank you, he will be very happy to see you."


    When the car started again, Vivian turned to look out of the window with a faint smile on her face.


    Shawn had never changed in the past few years. No matter how powerful the threat he faced, he would


    never take it seriously. But he was weak to gentleness.


    She vowed to slowly make hime back to her!


    The Rolls-Royce stopped at the gate of the vi. Vivian took out an exquisite toy from her bag and


    stuffed it into Shawn''s hand. "Last time when I was shopping with Dalton, he fell in love with this. If you


    tell him that you bought it for him, he will be happy for sure."


    Shawn lowered his head to look at the magic dinosaur egg in his hand. His gaze was even more


    She withdrew her gaze and pushed the door open with a smile. Upon hearing the sound of the door


    opening, the tiny figure inside rushed towards her and shouted merrily, "Mom! Mom!"


    "Dalton, look who''s here."


    Vivian smiled and put him down. She turned her body to reveal Shawn, who was following behind her.


    Dalton''s eyes were shining with excitement and a trace of caution. "Dad, I thought you didn''t want me


    anymore."


    Shawn''s entire body trembled. He couldn''t find any words to describe his current mood. He could only


    take a step forward and squat down until he was Dalton''s height. His gaze softened, and even his voice


    had be unprecedentedly gentle.


    "How could I not want you?"


    He only found out that he had a son with Vivian when he met Dalton the night before. It turned out that


    Vivian had gotten pregnant when they separated from each other. Dalton was already three years old.


    "I''m afraid that you would disappear by dawn like the people in the books."


    Dalton whispered as he tugged on Shawn''s sleeve and pleaded, "I don''t want to have no father."


    Shawn''s heart skipped a beat, and he didn''t know how to face Dalton''s innocent yet pitiful eyes. Vivian


    patted Dalton''s head and tried tofort him with a gentle voice.


    "Be good, Dalton. Your dad is not someone in those books. He will not leave you."


    "Really? Dad, will you always be by my side?" Dalton asked again.


    Shawn was stunned for a moment before nodding his head. "Yes, I will always be by your side."


    "Yay! Dad will not disappear."


    Having received a positive answer, Dalton immediately jumped up happily. His joyful and satisfied


    expression made Shawn''s heart melt. He opened his palm and revealed the toy he had been holding. "I


    have a gift for you. Do you like it?"


    "Yes, I like everything you give me."


    "Look at how happy he is. Dalton, be good. Go and y with your toy."


    Vivian pinched her son''s face in amusement. After he left, she looked towards Shawn with gratitude


    and said, "Thank you for giving him such a beautiful dream."


    Shawn stood up and pressed his lips together. If it was just a dream, it would hurt more when Dalton


    woke up. He turned to look at the adorable Dalton, who was ying with his new toy. He couldn''t bear


    to leave him.


    Seeing the look on his face, she smiled proudly. "I''m going to prepare lunch. You can have lunch before


    going back to thepany."


    ¡­¡­


    After Joye came back from the Richard Group, she began to work non-stop. Linda followed her orders


    and contacted the banks they worked with before. Soon, they got a satisfactory reply from the banks,


    but they didn''t know if they should be happy or mad about it.


    "These banks are fickler than women."


    A few days ago, Joye had gone to all of these banks. But the banks had brushed her off, saying that


    they had no quota left to buy her shares. Now that they knew that Joye was the absolute shareholder of


    the Richard Group, they immediately supported her unconditionally. They were simply acting ording


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    to circumstances.


    "This is how banks work. Profits are desirable, losses are avoided."


    Joye handed over the loan agreement that she had signed with a smile. She used to believe that some


    matters should be condemned, but now, she suddenly realized that those matters were reasonable.


    Just like how she used to never ept help from others, but wasn''t she using Baird''s guilt for her own


    selfish reasons?


    "By the way, is the news typesetting done?"


    "Yes. Everything is prepared as you asked, it will be released tomorrow morning."


    "Very well. Inform everyone that we will have to work overtime a little today to prepare for tomorrow."


    The next day was the day she would see the rise of the price of the Leonard Group.


    Since all the employees were working overtime, she couldn''t be an exception. It was not until 10 p.m.


    that Joye stretched her stiff body to rx.


    She looked at the photo frame on the table with tired eyes. In the photo, she and her sister had their


    arms wrapped around their parents, smiling happily.


    Her lips were about to curl into a smile, but sharp pain soon consumed her. She would never get back


    those happy days with her family.


    She brushed the edges of the photo frame, and her eyes were full of longing. "Mom, Dad, I miss you so


    much. How are you doing over there?"


    "You left all the burden of Leonard Group to me. Although it''s heavy, I will carry it with me. Dad, you will


    support my decision, right?"


    When her dad was alive, he had told her many times that Shawn would bring her happiness and that


    she and Shawn were just facing a temporary obstacle in attaining happiness. As long as they persisted,


    everything would be fine.


    But she couldn''t hold on anymore after three years.


    The lights in the building went out one after another, and even the air became much quieter. She


    narrowed her eyes and tears blurred her vision. Like a lonely and helpless child, shey on the table


    and fell asleep in a daze.


    ¡­...


    Early the next morning, a knock on the door woke her up from her sleep. She looked up awkwardly,


    wiped away the wet spots on the table, and shouted, "Come in."


    "Yvon, why are you here?"


    She thought that Linda came, but it was Yvon who pushed the door open.

 Chapter 25 He is Responsible Too

    Chapter 25 He is Responsible Too


    "Are you surprised that it is me?"


    Yvon walked over to Joye''s desk with a smile. His gazended on her bloodshot eyes, and his heart


    ached for her. "I happened to pass by your apartment this morning and wanted you to have a taste of


    the breakfast Sherry made. I didn''t expect you to work overtime in thepany and didn''t go back all


    night."


    "Well, I have to prepare for theeback of the Leonard Group."


    Yvon didn''t attend the meeting of the Richard Group because of his identity, but she believed that he


    and the Richard family had already received the news.


    "I understand. I just feel that it''s too hard and too tiring for you to do this."


    The smile on Joye''s lips froze as she subconsciously avoided his gentle and concerned eyes.


    Seeing that she was avoiding that topic, Yvon coughed and ced the thermos on the table. "Sherry


    asked me to bring this over for you to drink to replenish your strength, so you will be prepared for your


    As he spoke, he opened the lid and poured her a bowl of soup. Joye got up and took the hot soup from


    him, but she exposed the saliva marks on her sleeves. She smiled awkwardly, "Let me brush my teeth


    and change my clothes first."


    Looking at her quickly walking into the bathroom, Yvon couldn''t help but smile. She was surprisingly


    adorable.


    After washing up, Joye changed into the spare clothes she left at thepany and came out of the


    bathroom. Yvon was sitting on the chair in front of the desk, looking at an outdated magazine.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He looked like an elderly man enjoying his morning papers. The thought made herugh. Perhaps he


    was just concerned for her as her senior.


    She stopped thinking about what had happened just now. She looked at the time and quickly opened


    her notebook. The news had been uploaded, but it only took more than ten minutes to gain much


    attention. She scrolled through thements that were increasing constantly. People were making her


    sound like a scheming divorced woman.


    Not only did she make her husband lose everything, but she also devoured arge sum of assets from


    her inws.


    Someizens even suggested to her to get married and divorce over and over again. It would take her


    no time to be the richest woman in the world.


    "If you don''t drink the soup, it will turn cold."


    Yvon raised his head from the magazine, reminding her as he pushed the soup forward.


    "Thank you."


    She picked up the bowl and closed the news website with her other hand. Then, she opened the stock


    market software. There were still a few minutes before the bidding. Although she knew that she would


    win, she could not rest assured until she saw the real result.


    As she was distracted, the bowl of soup in her hand tilted and poured onto her hand.


    "Did you get burned?"


    Before she could do anything, Yvon had already snatched away the bowl from her hand. He strode


    past the table and pulled her into the washroom.


    He turned on the tap and adjusted it to be cold before putting her burned fingers under the water. She


    felt the pain lessen and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the soup had been cooled for a while, or


    she would have gotten a worse burn.


    She wanted to pull back her hand, but he held onto it tightly. She blushed as she said, "It doesn''t hurt


    anymore."


    "It''s hard to recover from burns. Be more careful, okay?"


    Awkwardly, Yvon withdrew his hand, but his gaze was fixed on her eyes. The first time he saw her was


    by the river. Although she was on the verge of breaking down, her face was still a little fleshy. However,


    her cheeks were thinning, and he knew she was barely hanging on, merely making it through on faith.


    Joye was a little flustered. Yvon''s face was about seventy percent simr to Shawn''s. She didn''t expect


    to think of Shawn at this time, so she couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed. Coincidentally, there was a


    knock on the door.


    "Miss. Leonard, we''re about to¡ª"


    Before she could respond, Linda strode in, d in high heels, excitedly. However, when Linda saw


    Yvon in the bathroom, she was so shocked that she couldn''t react.


    The bathroom of the president''s office was such a private ce. Why was he there?


    Joye was worried that it would lead to unnecessary misunderstandings, so she quickly walked out and


    exined, "My hand got burned just now. So, he was helping me wash it with cold water."


    "Oh, are you okay?"


    Linda''s eyes swept over the steaming soup and Yvon in the bathroom. She immediately imagined what


    had happened. It seemed that she hade in at a bad time.


    "It seems that you have some business to talk about, so I won''t disturb you. Joye, I want to take you to


    a ce to rx this weekend. I have something to tell you. Can you make time for it?"


    Joye was silent.


    Joye looked up at the maning out of the bathroom. She wanted to refuse, but Linda took the


    initiative to agree on her behalf.


    "Miss. Leonard is free this weekend."


    "Okay. I''ll call you and pick you up at your apartment."


    Then, he walked out of the office. Joye frowned and looked at Linda. "Who asked you to decide for


    me?"


    "Were you going to refuse? Miss. Leonard, I think that Yvon is much better than Shawn. At least he is a


    self-disciplined man."


    As an employee, there were some things that she shouldn''t say. However, when she thought of how


    arrogant Shawn and that woman were in the parking lot, she couldn''t help feeling sorry for Joye.


    "Nonsense. He and I are just friends."


    Joye panicked and didn''t dare to think about what Yvon was going to say to her on the weekend. She


    had paid a painful price when she was with Shawn. When Leonard Group got back on track and didn''t


    need to rely on the Richard family anymore, she would stay far away from the Richard family.


    "But I don''t think that''s what Yvon thinks. In his eyes, you are something more than a friend."


    Linda tilted her head. Joye didn''t want to linger on this topic anymore, so she turned around and sat


    back at her desk.


    "The bidding is starting."


    She was just in time for the opening of the bidding. Looking at the line that was soaring over time, she


    couldn''t help but smile. This round of turning the tables finally ushered in a good start.


    In the Richard Group.


    Shawn looked at the line on the screen, and his thin lips curved in satisfaction. Meanwhile, his assistant


    couldn''t understand why Shawn was smiling.


    "Boss, what are you thinking?"


    That day, Shawn asked the media to report his love affair with Vivian. If it was to embarrass Joye, why


    did he tacitly confirm her identity as thergest shareholder of the Richard Group the next day at the


    general meeting? It didn''t make sense.


    The assistant made bold spection. "Boss, do you want to¡­ help Leonard Group?"


    Did Shawn deliberately create an opportunity for Joye to announce that she was the biggest


    shareholder of the Richard Group so that he could help her ovee the crisis of the Leonard Group?


    Shawn didn''t answer. His slender fingers casually tapped on the table. He didn''t want to help Leonard


    Group but wanted to make up for what had happened.


    He did not cause the aviation ident that took Joye''s family, but he was somewhat responsible for it


    too.

 Chapter 26 Raise the Salary to Attract Employees

    Chapter 26 Raise the Sry to Attract Employees


    Shawn¡¯s assistant suddenly realized something. "Now that Leonard Group has be the major


    shareholder of the Richard Group, making up for the previously fallen stock price would not be a


    problem. However, I''m afraid that it will break the previous highest record."


    Shawn closed his notebook, there was a hint of ruthlessness in his devilish eyes as he said. "Get


    someone to keep an eye on it. At the right time, we''ll stop those who want to take advantage of the


    opportunity to buy arge sum of Leonard Group''s stocks."


    Whether the stock price of Leonard Group rose or fell, they couldn''t let outsiders take advantage of it.


    "I understand, but..."


    Seeing that it was the first time his trusted assistant, who had been obediently following his orders,


    spoke hesitantly, Shawn raised his eyebrows and looked over. "Salmon, what did you want to say? Just


    say it."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I''m very curious. Boss, are you helping the Leonard Group because of what happened to the family, or


    is it because of Madam?"


    Salmon regretted saying it. He knew how to distinguish between work and personal life, and his boss


    was a person who would not talk about personal life at work.


    "Because of her? Hah! You are overthinking."


    The word "Madam" made Shawn''s eyes narrow. That woman had better obediently manage the


    Leonard Group and be a good major shareholder of the Richard Group. If she had the energy to cheat


    on him, she would be crushed to death! Definitely!


    ¡­¡­


    Everything was under Shawn''s control. In the next few days, the shares of the Leonard Group


    continued to rise to their daily limit. They quickly regained their lost capital. However, that meant that


    Joye became extremely busy.


    The bank that she previously had refused to cooperate with, came again and again. They hade


    again to discuss the future financial cooperation. This time, she signed the agreement to cooperate,


    which made thepany, who had thought that it would be closed off again, happily leave Leonard


    Group.


    "Miss. Leonard, if the President sees you now, he will be very happy."


    Linda, her assistant, sorted out the documents on the table and said sincerely, ¡°In the past, Miss.


    Leonard, you were very smart, but there was a sense of arrogance in you and you rarelypromised.


    However, you¡¯ve changed now.¡±


    "Is that so? Linda, from now on, I''m the President of Leonard Group. Please don''t call me Miss.


    Leonard anymore."


    Joye leaned back in her seat and took some time to let her tired body res


    "Yes, as the President of Leonard Group, you will soon achieve greatness!"


    "I believe in your auspicious words. By the way, did the designers we got in touch with give a reply? Are


    any willing toe to Leonard Group to take on the role of lead designer for the new series?"


    When the topic returned to work, Joye sat up straight again. Leonard Groups consisted of two parts.


    One was the entertainment industry, the other was high-end jewelry. However, in the past few years,


    the new products had not been recognized by the market, which indirectly affected the overall business


    development of Leonard Group.


    She had no choice but to offer a higher sry to potential employees to attract them from other


    "Tiffany, the owner of the Cherish Jewelry Studio, and Damian, the owner of Worldwide Corp., said that


    we could talk."


    "Really? Call them right away and make an appointment. The sooner, the better."


    Joye''s eyes were filled with joy. Being a designer was a proud profession. Once they said that they


    could talk, it would be regarded as half sessful.


    "I''ll contact them now."


    Linda immediately went out of the office. In less than ten minutes, she confirmed the scheduled


    meeting time and ce. "President, should I have Mr. Kent attend the meeting or..."


    Mr. Kent was in charge of the jewelry business, so it would be more suitable for him to go.


    "No, I''ll talk to them myself."


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Joye arrived early at the reception room. Tiffany and Damian


    appeared at the same time and walked into the reception room. Seeing that Joye arrived early to wait


    for their arrival, a gentle smile immediately appeared on Tiffany¡¯s fac


    "Miss. Leonard, I''m sorry to have made you wait."


    "I just wanted to show our Leonard Group¡¯s sincerity. Please sit down."


    After they sat down, Linda handed her two cups of coffee. "Tiffany¡¯stte with double the milk, and


    Damian''s half-sugared Jamaican Blue Mountain coffee."


    Tiffany smiled as she stirred the coffee. Her plump figure and round yet delicate face looked noble. The


    sun shone on her painted nails, and they shone brightly.


    She nced at Damian, who was next to her. He was as thin as a monkey, and he was drinking half-


    sugared coffee. It was as if he was pretending to be on a diet.


    Damian noticed that she was ncing at him and he immediately red at her. He nced at the milk-


    whitette in her cup and curled his lips in disdain. Some people deserved to be fat.


    Joye saw their expressions and smiled calmly. She went straight to the point.


    "I''ve carefully looked at the products you''ve designed before. They''re full of inspiration and always


    unique. There are very few designers who can pull this off, so I sincerely invite you two to join Leonard


    Group. Leonard Group will give you the greatest support to perfect your design.¡±


    All innovations were a million times more difficult to be sessful, as there were no shortages of


    ssic designs in the market. Leonard Group was going downhill because of itsck of innovation.


    "Miss. Leonard, I''m ttered. The purpose of designing is to make our customers'' eyes light up."


    Tiffany¡¯s red lips were curved upwards. She was obviously happy with Joye''s praise. Damian also lifted


    the corners of his mouth, wiggling his neatly trimmed and delicate mustache.


    "It wasn¡¯t easy for Miss. Leonard not to be like those other capitalists, using just a high sry to lure


    others."


    "Damian, you''re really funny. Leonard Group''s sincerity is far more than the sry we offer. I also


    believe that if you are willing to join Leonard Group, you won''t do it for the sry. After all, you are both


    famous national designers in your own right.¡±


    "Miss. Leonard sure knows how to talk. That''s right. Capitalists are always good at talking."


    Damian let out a cold snort, and the atmosphere suddenly became awkward.


    Linda looked at Joye anxiously. The focus of her study was on the sophisticated and sleek Tiffany. She


    didn''t expect that the publicly known silent Damian was even harder to deal with.


    "What capitalist? Don¡¯t you mean that she''s very capable? She''s not like some people who only know


    how to envy, be jealous, or hate others." Tiffany immediately sneered at him, to which he talked back


    with anger in his eyes.


    "Are you trying to say that I''m not capable?"


    "Do you have the ability to talk in the market?"


    When Joye saw that the reception room turning into a battlefield, she frowned. These two people were


    exactly like what her father had once said, a pair of living enemies.


    "How about this? What if you twopete in the market by creating the next sets of high-end jewelry


    for Leonard Group? Under the same brand, with the same quality. When we receive the market


    feedback, it will be clear at a nce."


    "Deal!"


    "Deal!"


    From the moment they entered the door until now, it was the first time they spoke in unison.


    Joye breathed a sigh of relief and gave Linda a look. Two contracts immediately appeared on the table


    and quickly flipped to the signature page.


    "The terms of the contract are based on the contracts both of you previously signed. The sry will be


    increased by 30%, plus the additional promise to provide support for both of your creations."


    They looked at each other and signed at the same time.


    "I hope we can work together happily."


    Although the process was a little rough, the result was what Joye wanted. She stood up and reached


    out her hand, but Damian acted as he didn¡¯t see it. He turned his head and walked out. However,


    Tiffany shook her hand.


    "Nice to work with you. Yvon told me that I would enjoy working with you. At first, I didn''t believe it. I


    thought you were too young. I didn''t expect it to be so enjoyable.¡±


    "Yvon? Do you know him?"


    After sessfully getting two top designers, she was stunned before she could be happy. Did today''s


    sess have anything to do with Yvon?

 Chapter 27 Friendship Never Ends

    Chapter 27 Friendship Never Ends


    "Of course, I know him. He and I have known each other for many years."


    Tiffany red at Damian''s departing figure, then turned around and smiled.


    "Did he put in a good word for Leonard Group? Is that why you agreed toe and talk?"


    Joye just asked, she didn''t expect to get such a clear answer. "He didn¡¯t put in a good word for Leonard


    Group. He put in a good word for you. We''ve known each other for many years and I have never heard


    him say anything good about a woman. Little sister, do you know what I mean?"


    Joye patted Tiffany on her shoulder with a forced smile. "I think you¡¯ve misunderstood something. I''m


    his sister-inw."


    "No, no, no, you no longer have this rtionship with him ever since you divorced Shawn. Anything is


    possible now."


    Joye was quiet.


    She didn''t want such a possibility.


    Joye went back to the office with a stiff smile, but there was no happiness on her face.


    "President, why aren''t you happy to be able to cooperate with them?"


    "When you thought it was your efforts that made you sessful, but you found out that you seeded


    because there was someone secretly helping you. Would you still be happy?"


    "Are you talking about Yvon?"


    Linda was stunned. She thought of what Tiffany said earlier and immediately understood.


    "It¡¯s fine, let''s not talk about this. Now the most important thing is that they quickly design a new


    product and gain the market¡¯s recognition.¡±


    The stock price of Leonard Group could be sold based on good news, but a strongpany was


    based on its performance in the market.


    As for Yvon''s help, it would be the weekend tomorrow. She would thank him properly when she saw


    him.


    At 10 o''clock the next day, her phone vibrated. Joye peeked out from the quilt and grabbed her phone.


    When she picked it up, she saw Yvon¡¯s name on the screen.


    "Hello."


    "I was worried that you didn¡¯t get enough rest, so I didn''t call you too early. Are you awake?"


    A gentle and low voice came out, and her sluggish mind woke up.


    "Have you arrived?


    "I¡¯m downstairs, but I''m not in a hurry."


    Joye quickly got out of bed and walked to the window. She pulled the curtains open and saw a Jeep


    downstairs. Yvon was also looking up, so she smiled and waved her hand at him. "Give me ten


    minutes."


    Hanging up the phone, she brushed her teeth and washed her face as fast as she could. Then she


    changed intofortable sportswear and left the apartment.


    "So fast? You were almost as fast as those soldiers in training."


    "Don''t joke around. I just don''t like the feeling of waiting for others. I don''t want others to experience


    what I don¡¯t want to experience."


    She had waited for so many years. She hoped that he would marry her and love her. She knew what


    kind of torture it was to wait.


    Yvon was stunned at her reply and stopped talking about it. He smiled and opened the car door for her.


    "Where are you taking me to?"


    After putting on her seat belt, Joye asked curiously as a still-warm packet of breakfast was ced in


    her hand. "You''ll know when we get there. Have some breakfast first."


    "Thank you."


    She didn''t know if it was because of the hot food in her hand, but she suddenly felt warmth in her heart.


    She lowered her head to quietly eat.


    Twenty minutester, the Jeep stopped on the side of the road. Joye looked at the big sign of the


    entrance at an amusement park and was stunned for a long time before she came to her senses. "I


    thought you would take me mountain climbing or boxing. Are you sure you want to take me to the


    amusement park?"


    She was already nearing thirty, she was no longer a child of three.


    "Screaming andughing can make people vent and rx. Joye, this is exactly what you need right


    now."


    "So that''s why you brought me here. It was also you who talked to Tiffany and Damian. That''s why they


    joined the Leonard Group."


    Yvon didn''t expect her to find out so quickly. An awkward expression shed across his face as he


    said, "I''m sorry. I don''t know if you would wee my help. I just hoped that I can help you share a bit


    of the burden


    "You don''t have to apologize. I should say thank you. Yvon, I am very happy to have you as my friend. I


    hope that our friendship will never end."


    Joye looked up at his eyes. No matter if it was a misconception or something else, she hoped that Yvon


    could understand what she meant.


    In this life, she didn''t want to have anything to do with another man from the Richard family.


    ¡±Yvon naturally understood what she meant. A trace of disappointment shed across his eyes, but he


    quickly put on a smile and said, "I am also very happy to have a friend like you. Quickly, let¡¯s go in, I¡¯ve


    already bought the tickets."


    Joye didn''t say anything more. They entered the amusement park after checking in. A Rolls-Royce


    happened to stop on the other side of the road.


    "Dad brought me to the amusement park!"


    In the car, Dalton was dancing with excitement. Then, he smacked his hand on the window. He couldn''t


    wait anymore, he wanted to jump out of the window to go to the amusement park to y.


    "Be good, Dalton. There are a lot of people in the amusement park. You can''t simply run aroundter.


    You have to hold onto Mom and Dad¡¯s hands, okay?"


    Vivian smiled and kissed Dalton on the face. Then she smiled at Shawn gratefully. "He saw an


    advertisement for the amusement park on TV before. After that he kept whining, asking me to bring him


    here. I¡¯m sorry for disturbing your weekend."


    Vivian¡¯s words made him less annoyed. His light gray suit made him look young and energetic. "As


    long as Dalton is happy."


    Opening the car door, the three of them got out of the car. Vivian showed the QR code on her phone to


    the security guard. Soon, they passed the security check and got their wristbands.


    Given that the castle he had seen on TV appeared in front of him, the little fellow was so happy that he


    pped his hands and jumped up and won. "It¡¯s so cool! Dad, I love you so much."


    Shawn froze before he took another step. His thin lips gently smiled as he reached out to rub Dalton''s


    soft hair. "Then I''ll go on all the rides with you once, okay?"


    "Okay!"


    The little boy immediately threw himself into Shawn¡¯s arms and kissed him heavily on his cheek.


    Vivian looked at the warm and happy scene in front of her with satisfaction. She clenched the red


    bracelet in her hand. No matter how much effort she needed to put in for her happiness, she would


    hold it firmly in her hand till the end.


    On the other side, after two overly exciting rides, Joye''s throat was so dry she felt she was going to die


    of thirst. Yvon handed her a bottle of mineral water, and his smile made him look much younger. "Is it


    exciting? Just now, the woman next to me burst into tears."


    "Letting it out by screaming a few times would be better than bursting into tears."


    She drank some water to ease her sore throat. Yvon was right about screaming being cathartic. She


    hadn''t screamed like this in at least ten years. It was as if she could let go and scream out all the


    unhappiness that had been suppressed in her heart.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why don''t we go on a few more exciting rides?"


    "No! To tell you the truth, I almost threw up just now. I''m worried that you will be covered by the


    breakfast in my stomach."


    Joye couldn''t bear it anymore, so she could only admit defeat. She pointed to the rides in the distance


    which were more suitable for children. "Let''s go and ride those."

 Chapter 28 The Amusement Park Conflict

    Chapter 28 The Amusement Park Conflict


    As they passed by the children''s shooting game, Joye was attracted by a small wooden carving in the


    prize area. This was the first time she saw a man and woman''s wedding theme carved with wood. Of


    course, there was another reason. The wooden carving made her feel as if she had seen her wedding


    with Shawn that happened three years ago.


    He gave her everything she had been waiting for. The gaze she had been waiting for, the kiss, the


    diamond ring, and even the first night that she had been looking forward to. However, he did not give


    her the heart that she had been waiting to have for so long.


    "You want that wooden sculpture?"


    Yvon''s eyes were gentle, his unique insight as a soldier was very strong. Before Joye coulde to


    her senses and answer, he had already picked up a small gun from the side.


    "Boss, 30 bullets."


    "Sir, you need to pay for the bullets." The boss pointed to a corner of the card.¡±


    Yvon smiled and nodded. Thirty modified bullets were immediately passed to him.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Joye struggled out of her memory, looked at the numbers below the wooden carving, and then looked


    at the target in the distance. She couldn''t help but frown. The way it was set up was meant to cheat


    children out of their money.


    "Are you sure you can hit the target?"


    "I have been training for many years."


    Yvon suddenly turned his head and winked at her like a child. The first bullet had already been fired,


    and in the blink of an eye, it hit the center of the target.


    Bang bang bang!


    Gunshots rang out continuously. Not only was the target hit, but the interval between each bullet was


    consistent. The boss''s face became more and more depressed. A normal person might not be able to


    hit the target 30 times even if he used 300 bullets. What kind of person was Yvon?


    It was a great loss!


    "20! 21!"


    Joye counted excitedly, like a child that was going to get her favorite toy.


    "Mom,e here, I want that big bear doll."


    Dalton just got out of the kangaroo ride. When he saw the big bear in front of the shooting game, he


    grabbed onto Vivian¡¯s arm and begged her.


    "But Mom can''t shoot."


    After saying this, Vivian looked at Shawn with some embarrassment. The little guy was very smart and


    immediately hugged his thigh. "Dad¡¯s the best, he surely can ."


    Shawn looked at the crowd with a smile, but the corners of his eyes suddenly narrowed dangerously.


    His anger was instantly aroused.


    Noticing the change in his mood, Vivian looked over and a smile suddenly appeared at the corners of


    her eyes.


    She swore that she hadn¡¯t nned anything today. She just wanted Shawn to y with Dalton and


    strengthen their rtionship. She hadn¡¯t expected God would give her such a good surprise. She


    stopped smiling, squatted, and took Dalton''s little hand.


    "Dalton, if you like big bears, I''ll buy you one from the mall, okay?"


    "No, I want this one!"


    After all, he was still a child. He threw a tantrum because he couldn''t get what he liked. Vivian looked


    up at Joye and Yvon in the crowd, then she said gently and patiently, "Shawn, I think I''d better take


    Dalton away first."


    "There¡¯s no need to.¡±


    Shawn''s voice was cold and the hands in his pockets were tightly clenched. His sharp gaze was like a


    murderous knife as it shot towards Joye''s excited expression.


    D*mn it! Before Leonard Group could get back on track, this woman came out to fool around with


    another man!


    "But..."


    "No buts. It''s not something difficult to get. If Dalton wants it, of course, I have to get it for him."


    He suppressed his anger and walked towards the shooting table with a frightening sneer.


    " 28, 29!"


    Joye didn''t feel the danger approaching. She stared at the target in the distance, feeling that there


    would be a miracle in the next second.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Two gunshots sounded almost at the same time. Thest bullet that should have hit the target flew in a


    different direction as it was hit by something.


    She frowned and looked over. She stiffened immediately like she had been electrocuted


    Shawn held a gun in one hand and a hint of mockery shed across his sexy lips. His disdainful gaze


    passed over Joye''s pale face and stared at Yvon. "Your shooting technique seems to have gotten


    worse?¡±


    Yvon was startled. He hadn¡¯t expected to meet Shawn in the amusement park. He subconsciously


    lowered his head and saw the child beside him, who was looking at him eagerly. His brows furrowed.


    "Shawn, don''t mess around."


    "I just want to y a shooting game and win a toy. How did that be messing around?"


    He nced at Joye as he spoke. "Or do you like the toys I''ve yed with?"


    Joye''s hands, which were hanging on both sides, trembled slightly. In his eyes, she was just a toy that


    could be thrown away when he was tired of it. She was a toy that he had never even liked.


    "Shawn, you just need to buy a bear for Dalton in the mall," Vivian said as she pulled Dalton in front of


    her and made it more obvious.


    He twisted his body ufortably and said in a childish voice, "I don''t want to go to the mall with Mom.


    I want Dad to shoot and win the big bear for me."


    Joye stared at the little boy in front of her in shock. She felt that the previous 29 bullets seemed to have


    hit her heart all of a sudden. It was so painful that she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    He called Vivian, Mom, and Shawn, Dad. His name was Dalton?


    The wound that had almost healed suddenly split open, and her heart was shattered into pieces.


    Except for her and the Richard family, very few people knew that Shawn''s nickname was Dalton!


    "Joye?"


    Yvon retracted his gaze and held onto her arm worriedly.


    However, the sunlight was so dazzling, she swayed and felt somewhat dizzy.


    It must have been because she had screamed too much just now. She was now utterly exhausted and


    ufortable!


    A man she had loved for so many years, a husband she had married for more than three years, already


    had a child with another woman!


    As for her, the pathetic Mrs. Richard, she was only worthy of him to vent. She didn''t even deserve to


    carry his child!


    Shawn noticed that her face was as pale as paper and the tips of her brows twitched faintly. He felt


    vaguely ufortable too, but when he saw that another man''s hand was holding Joye¡¯s arm, it turned


    into anger.


    "Isn''t that Mr. Richard and his ex-wife? Isn¡¯t that also his mysterious girlfriend?"


    Someone recognized Shawn and Joye and eximed. It immediately caused an uproar among the


    people around them.


    "The child is already so grown up. His ex-wife must have taken advantage of her family background to


    break apart this family, and now that she has taken all her inw¡¯s property, she has moved on to


    another man. She is too scheming!"


    The surrounding discussion seemed to have exhausted all of Joye¡¯s strength. It was all because of the


    support of Yvon''s hand that she didn''t fall. Her pale lips twitched. If she could force this man to marry


    her, she also could force him to give her happiness!


    But in the end, she was alone and left in extreme pain. What was even more frightening was that she


    was still foolishly looking forward to the day Shawn would make her pregnant, allowing her to have a


    child before he slowly fell in love with her.


    Looking back, it all seemed so ridiculous. His son could already talk and walk. He didn¡¯t need her to


    have his child.

 Chapter 29 Spent Money to Get Rid of Someone

    Chapter 29 Spent Money to Get Rid of Someone


    Dalton noticed that the atmosphere was not right. He raised his head and grabbed Vivian''s fingers with


    his little hand. "Mom, who is this Aunt?"


    "She''s someone that Dad spent money to get rid of."


    Without waiting for Vivian to speak, Shawn had already given his answer. With a cold sneer, he pulled


    out a thick stack of money from his wallet and threw it into the boss''s arms. The corners of his eyes


    raised evilly and his gaze swept across the big bear and wooden carving that Dalton was looking at. "Is


    this enough to buy this bear and that wooden carving?"


    "Enough, enough!"


    The boss smiled with excitement as he quickly handed over the two items. The money he received was


    much more profitable than selling the two items.


    Shawn yed with the delicate and small wooden carving in his hand. He raised his beautiful wrist and


    threw it far away.


    The wooden carving fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    He looked at the broken pieces on the ground with disdain, turned his head, and looked at Yvon with a


    smile. Then he took Dalton''s hand and said, "Here is the big bear that you liked."


    Vivian smiled gently at Joye''s pale face and said, "Mrs. Richard, I''m so sorry, we''re leaving."


    Joye couldn''t care less about the provocation and sarcasm in her words. She watched as the family of


    three left with the toy. What a beautiful picture. But why did her eyes hurt so much? It was as if she was


    going blind. A big palm covered her eyes, blocking out the ¡®beautiful¡¯ picture. "Joye, don''t look if you are


    going to be sad."


    Hot, moist tears rolled down her eyes, and Joye¡¯s whole body trembled. She wanted to calm down, but


    she couldn''t suppress the pain she felt all over her body.


    "Why did he do this to me?"


    While she had worked hard to be Mrs. Richard, he already had a child with another woman. What a


    joke she was!


    "Don''t cry. Trust me. He may not cherish you, but there will be someone that cherishes you."


    Yvon''s brows tightly furrowed as he looked at the retreating figures in the distance. He no longer


    wanted to hide his emotions and reached out his hand to firmly hold her trembling body in his arms.


    Shawn, who already walked far away, couldn''t help but turn around and see the two figures hugging


    each other. He couldn''t help but tighten his grip on Dalton. The little guy immediately shouted, "Dad,


    you are hurting my hand." He subconsciously let go of his hand, but his face was gloomy.


    Vivian didn''t say much. She gently and quietly followed Shawn back to the vi and coaxed Dalton to


    sleep beforeing out of the bedroom.


    "Although this child didn''t have a good time in the amusement park, he got the toy he liked. He happily


    showed off his toy the whole afternoon and refused to take his nap."


    Seeing that he acted as if he didn''t hear anything and kept drinking one ss of wine after another,


    Vivian sat down with an apologetic expression and reached out to stop Shawn from drinking more.


    "Shawn, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect to meet Miss. Leonard at the amusement park today."


    He raised his head and there was a sh of anger in his evil eyes. "What does it have to do with you?


    Her legs are on her body. She can go wherever she wants!"


    After that, he shook her hand off and filled the ss with wine again.


    Vivian didn''t stop him anymore. She got up and left. When she came back, she had a ss and a


    bottle of beer in her hand.


    "If you want to drink, the only thing I can do is drink with you."


    Vivian poured a full ss of beer and raised her head to gulp it down. Shawn was stunned and


    frowned, "What are you doing?"


    "Shawn, I also want to drink. For the past three years, I had hoped to numb myself with alcohol every


    day."


    Her fair face turned red because she drank too fast, but she didn''t stop. After drinking three sses of


    wine, her face turned red.


    "Cough, cough!"


    Seeing that she couldn''t stop coughing and wanted to continue drinking, Shawn grabbed the bottle


    from her hand.


    "Enough. Do you want Dalton to see you drunk?"


    "Dalton? Do you know? If it weren¡¯t for Dalton, I don''t know how I could have survived those years.


    Shawn, the most regretful thing in my life is that three years ago, I didn¡¯t dare to tell everyone that I


    loved you. Now, no matter how many people object and how many people try to separate us, I won''t


    leave you!"


    Vivian held her empty ss as tears welled up in her eyes. Tears rolled down from the corners of her


    eyes, but she wiped them away in a panic as if she wanted to restrain her emotions. But, her exquisite


    makeup was already ruined.


    "You should hate me. I was too weak. I thought that if I left with Dalton, you would not be threatened by


    your family and would not beughed at by others. But I couldn''t take it anymore and I couldn''t help but


    return."


    Shawn''s expression changed slightly as he remembered the night Vivian left.


    "Miss. Leonard, I''m sorry. I know you and Shawn have been engaged since you were a child but I love


    him."


    "It doesn''t matter whether you love him or not. Grandpa won''t ept you. You should understand that


    the Richard family''s granddaughter-inw should be someone of equal status. If they ept you,


    Shawn will inevitably be mocked in the future. Do you want him to be talked about?"


    The proud Joye stood in front of the humble Vivian that had her head lowered. Growing up together, it


    was the first time that he hated her because of her proud look.


    The next day, when he was about to tell his Grandfather that he had to cancel the engagement with


    Joye, Vivian had already left. Leaving behind a letter.


    Seeing that the anger in his eyes was bing more and more obvious, Vivian smiled and put down


    the ss in her hand. She put her arms around Shawn''s waist and looked at him with tears in her


    blurred eyes. She seemed to be drunk.


    "Shawn, it''s so hard for me to restrain myself. I want to be by your side every day, so that Dalton can


    be like all other children, with a mother and a father. Every time I see Dalton looking at someone else''s


    father with a disappointed expression, I hate myself. I was so weak that I lost you."


    He was suddenly hugged. Shawn subconsciously wanted to push her away, but his hand froze when


    he heard her cries. "You''re drunk."


    "I''m not drunk. You don''t know anything! I don''t want to leave you. I didn''t want to leave you three years


    ago, and I also don''t want to leave you now. No matter who threatens me, I won''t make the same


    mistake again. Shawn, you want me, want me! Okay?"


    Vivian shook her head desperately, her slender fingers tugging at the cloth of his shirt. It was as if his


    gentle and calm mask had been ripped off due to pain. It was so pitiful that it made one''s heart ache


    Shawn''s brows furrowed as he became even more annoyed. He stood up. "You''re really drunk."


    "No, I''m not drunk. I went abroad because Joye threatened me. I don''t want you to be in a dilemma


    because of me! I thought she would love you and make you happy. I didn''t expect her to be such a


    person."


    Vivian''s crazy drunken words pierced his heart, and his anger rose in an instant. His narrowed eyes


    were dangerous and cold. Joye, it''s all because of you!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Have a good sleep and sober up."


    After pushing off her hand from his waist, Shawn strode out.


    The door mmed shut and Vivian returned to the sofa. Her face was still red from drinking wine, but


    there was not a trace of drunkenness in her eyes. She looked at the closed door of the vi, sober, and


    a smirk appeared on her lips.


    "Shawn, even if you go to Joye, you will just get angrier."

 Chapter 30 You Are Too Naughty

    Chapter 30 You Are Too Naughty


    Joye had been sitting in the Jeep for several hours. Ever since she left the amusement park and was


    helped into the car, she never shed another tear. She just quietly looked out of the window like a frozen


    statue. Her eyes were motionless. Her forlorn figure was heartbreakingly sad.


    Yvon sat next to her. His heart ached for her but he couldn''t give her anyfort. Sometimes, the


    quieter you are, the more pain your heart would feel. When you experienced extreme hurt, thest


    thing you¡¯d want to hear was words of constion.


    Before it was dark, arge number of people came out of the amusement park. Yvon rolled down the


    window and looked up at the sky. Only then, he noticed that the sky had changed. The originally good


    weather suddenly turned gray. It looked like it was about to be a spring shower.


    The cold wind suddenly blew in. Joye shivered and blinked her eyes,ing out of her stupor. "I¡¯m


    sorry, you can send me back now."


    She was in so much pain that she had forgotten that there was another person beside her.


    "Joye, if you want to drink, I can take you to the bar."


    Yvon quickly closed the window, but she shook her head and refused. "No, I want to go back to my


    apartment."


    She didn''t want to be drunk because of someone else''s man or the father of someone else''s child.


    "Okay, I''ll send you back."


    Yvon sat in the driver''s seat and turned on the heater to dispel the cold wind that had just entered.


    Twenty minutester, the Jeep stopped at Joye''s apartment. Yvon got out of the car and opened the


    door for her. Joye got out of the car with a pale face.


    Beep! Beep!


    The shrill sound of the car honk made her face turn even paler. She turned and saw the familiar Rolls-


    Royce and Shawn¡¯s gloomy eyes not far away.


    He was smirking with a smile in his eyes as if he was mocking her embarrassment.


    The car door opened, and Joye stepped out of the car with her slender legs. Only then did she realize


    that his smiling face was actually full of danger.


    Yvon stepped forward and protected Joye behind him. "Shawn, don''t hurt her anymore."


    "Ha!"


    Shawn snorted coldly and looked past Yvon to look at the pale woman hiding behind.


    "She is my wife. What position are you in, to say that to her husband?"


    Yvon kept quiet


    Then he frowned. "A husband who hurts his wife doesn''t deserve her at all."


    "Then are you worthy of her? Don''t you feel dirty when you use the woman I used?"


    Hearing this, Joye clenched her fists. Her nails dug into her flesh, but she didn''t feel the physical pain.


    Yvon grabbed Shawn¡¯s cor and his gentle expression turned into anger. "Shawn, watch what you


    say!"


    "We are family. You should understand how I am. I, Shawn, will destroy the things I don''t want, I will


    never leave it for others."


    Shawn tilted his head and raised the corners of his devilish eyes. He suddenly swung his fist and didn''t


    give Yvon any time to react before itnded on his face.


    Thud!


    Yvon felt a chill in his eyes, the cold was as sharp as a knife. He talked like a soldier going into battle


    against the enemy. "Then I will also protect the woman I like."


    The atmosphere felt as if a war was about to break out. Then, Joye came out from behind Yvon and


    pulled his arm away.


    "Enough! Yvon, can you go back first? I want to solve my problems with him. Alone."


    "Joye¡­"


    Joye looked into Yvon¡¯s concerned eyes. Although her voice was very soft, she was particrly


    persistent. "Just go, please?¡±


    Yvon furrowed his brows, but he couldn''t bear to make things difficult for her. He let go of Shawn''s


    cor and gave him a warning nce before turning around to get on the Jeep and reluctantly left.


    The sky was getting gloomier. It was as if the night had suddenly invaded, bean-sized raindrops fell


    from the sky.


    Joye raised her head, and the raindrops fell into her eyes and mixed in with her tears. However, she


    persistently held back her sobs and stared at the man in front of her.


    "Shawn, if I were a woman that you had used, you would also be a man that I had used. You should


    ask Vivian if she feels dirty when she uses you.¡±


    Marriage was supposed to be a union of two people, a man and a woman bound together. If she was


    dirty, how clean could he be? If he mocked her, it just meant that he was also mocking himself.


    "If you hadn''t threatened Vivian to leave that year, do you think I would have used you?"


    Shawn reached out to grab her neck and pushed her against a parasol tree trunk. The anger in his


    eyes was even more terrifying than the darkness of the sky.


    "I threatened her? Did she tell you that?"


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    Joye''s face turned red as sheughed. There were no signs of retreat or pleading in her. Instead, there


    was provocation in her eyes.


    "So, what if I threatened her? The one you married was me, Joye! Even if you bring back a child, the


    woman you love can only be the second Mrs. Richard. The famous Shawn has served me with all his


    heart and soul for more than three years. I really should thank you, for making me so happy every


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    time!"


    Joye was not a cowardly woman who didn''t know how to fight back. Even if the pain of fighting back


    was worse than being silent, she still wouldn¡¯t retreat.


    At least, she did not want to be embarrassed in front of this man.


    Shawn fumed silently.


    Shawn didn''t expect her to have the courage to say such things. The corners of his eyes narrowed


    dangerously and he threateningly pressed his body heavily on her.


    "Joye, you''re so sure of me. If I didn''t finish ying with you, I would be sorry to you. We''ve been


    married for more than three years and we''ve done it in all kinds of postures, but there''s one more we


    haven¡¯t tried. Let''s y today."


    The threat came from the depths of his throat. He reached out to pull down her pants. Joye was


    shocked and knew what he wanted to do. Her face turned pale.


    He wanted to do it downstairs...


    "Let go of me!"


    Using thest bit of strength in her body, she struggled hard, but she was no match for his strength.


    Her clothes were wet from the rain and she was terribly cold. Her back was constantlycerated by the


    rough bark through her wet clothes. A burning pain red through her.


    "I''ve warned you. Don''t try to cheat on me. Joye, you''ve been so naughty!"


    Joye''s face was getting redder and redder. She was almost out of breath, but her eyes were bright.


    "Cheat?"


    Hadn''t he cheated on her many more times?


    At the end, who was the naughty one?


    Shawn was a little annoyed by her gaze and suddenly lessened the force in his hand. His thin lips that


    were stained with rain pressed down on her cold and trembling lips as he bit her hard.


    Blood immediately flowed out of Joye''s lips. She took a deep breath, but he forcefully continued to


    press his lips on hers. The strong taste of blood on the tip of her tongue made her tremble


    uncontrobly.


    Shawn didn''t want to kiss her. He wanted to punish her. He bit her tongue with his sharp teeth and


    wouldn¡¯t stop until it bled.


    Joye shivered at the sound of thunder and felt that the tip of her tongue was bleeding.


    The lightning made the dark sky light up for a moment. She looked at the angry man in front of her, his


    expression was evil because of his anger. His eyes were burning with rage. It was as if he was going to


    bite her to death.


    Lightning struck one after another. She felt pain again and again, but at the same time, she felt a sense


    of panic. She remembered that her teacher had taught her not to take shelter from the rain under the


    tree. Otherwise, she would be struck by lightning.

 Chapter 31 The Fever

    Chapter 31 The Fever


    She could not help but smile bitterly. If she was not bitten to death today, she would be struck by


    lightning!


    Shawn suddenly stopped and looked at her trembling body. He couldn''t help but frown.


    He grabbed Joye¡¯s arm, and strode away, dragging her into the car that was parked at the side.


    Although the heater wasn¡¯t turned on, the temperature inside the car was much warmer than it was


    outside. Joye''s mind was a little groggy, and her whole body no longer had any strength to struggle.


    Shawn''s angersted for nearly an hour. Seeing that Joye seemed to have fallen asleep on the seat,


    he became more anxious for no reason.


    "Don''t think that I''ll let you go every time you faint."


    Shawn pushed her shoulder hard, and Joye''s head fell heavily on the door frame along with a muffled


    thud.


    He was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately ced his big hand on her smooth and wet


    forehead. His expression also changed as the skin under his hand was extremely hot.


    "Joye, wake up. Wake up, please."


    He patted her face several times but there was no response, and the temperature beneath his palm


    was getting higher and higher. A hint of panic shed across Shawn''s eyes. He quickly took off his


    slightly dry shirt and wrapped it around her exposed skin. He lifted her up and quickly ran towards the


    apartment elevator. He was so anxious that he even forgot to close his car door.


    Fortunately, he found the key to her apartment in her pocket. After entering the apartment, he brought


    her straight to the bathroom.


    He washed her with hot water, warming up her chilled bones then wiped her dry with a thick bath towel.


    After that, he carried her back to the bed.


    Shawn rummaged through all the drawers in the room and found that she did not have any medicine


    for fever. His expression became more and more anxious as he took out his phone and dialed a


    number.


    "Connor, quickly go to the pharmacy. Buy some fever medication and bring it here to the Birming


    Mansion."


    "What? Little brother, you need a tranquilizer?"


    The call was noisy, Connor was not taking things seriously. Shawn could even hear a woman''s noisy


    breathing.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I know you are at Red Sleeves. If I don''t see you in ten minutes, Red Sleeves will


    be closed tomorrow."


    Shawn hung up right away. Salmon''s residence was rtively far away while the Red Sleeves was only


    two streets away. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have bothered to ask for his help.


    Connor grumbled to himself, "F*ck, you haven¡¯t talked to me for a whole month and you call just to


    order me around. Every time youe to me, you have this attitude. You guys can y by yourselves.


    I have something to deal with."


    "By the way, do you guys know what kind of medicine is more effective for fever?"


    Connor was dressed in a beautiful suit and had a casual, nonchnt air about him. While asking, he


    remembered to wink at the big-chested girl sitting in the corner.


    "Connor, we don''t have a fever, we just..."


    The woman responded with a sweet smile. Connor knew that he could not get anything out of her. He


    caressed her with his big hands, turned around, and walked out quickly.


    There were only a few people who could make Shawn so anxious.


    How interesting.


    Joye was so hot that she started shivering uncontrobly. Unconsciously, she started crying out.


    "C¨Ccold. S¨Cso cold."


    "You¡¯re still cold? I have adjusted the heater to the highest level."


    Shawn folded the nket into two and covered her trembling body.


    "D*mn Connor. Why hasn''t hee yet?"


    Ring! Ring!


    As soon as the doorbell rang, Shawn got up and ran to the door speedily then yanked it open.


    "Hurry up and give it to me!"


    "You''re in such a hurry. At least tell me who''s inside first. Are you serious this time? Did you hide a girl


    in this house?"


    Connor had a curious expression on his face as he stepped inside. However, Shawn took the medicine


    from him and mmed the door shut in Connor¡¯s face.


    "D*mn it! Shawn, your attitude simply makes you inhumane. There are two types of fever medication.


    One is for men, and the other is for women on their monthly asions. Don''t simply feed it to people."


    Shawn heard Connor¡¯s voice through the door. Then, he lowered his head andpared the


    ingredients in both medicines before throwing one of them into the trash can.


    Joye felt that something wet had entered her mouth, and then warm water ran down her throat. It


    temporarily soothed the burning ache in her ufortable throat.


    "Water..."


    Hearing her call for water, Shawn immediately fed her the remaining half of the water before he


    covered her again with the nket.


    As time went by, he stared at Joye, who was lying motionless in bed. Every few minutes, he ced his


    palm on her forehead, checking the temperature, but she was still burning with a high fever.


    When he dialed Connor¡¯s phone number again, he couldn''t suppress his impatience. "It''s been ten


    minutes since the medicine was consumed, but it didn''t work at all!"


    "Little brother, that''s a medicine for the fever. It will only work in 20 minutes to half an hour. I''ve said


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    long ago that you can''t just make money. You also have to be rich with life¡¯smon knowledge..."


    Without waiting for Connor to finish speaking, Shawn hung up the phone and entered the washroom


    with a sullen face. Half a minuteter, he came out with a wet towel in his hand.


    He remembered that when he was young, his mother would put a cold towel on his head whenever he


    had a fever.


    "Uh..."


    The sudden coldness caused Joye to cry out. Her furrowed brows gradually rxed after getting


    soothed by the coldness on her forehead. Only then did the nervous Shawn let out a sigh of relief.


    After another ten minutes or so, the redness on her face gradually reduced. Her hot skin also returned


    to a somewhat normal state. Shawn bent his waist and stared fiercely at her sleeping face for a long


    time before he finally rxed his tight lips.


    She was too delicate. She had a fever just because she was drenched in a little bit of rain.


    He was worried about whether she could get rid of the feverpletely, so he stayed by her bedside


    for two hours. It was not until Joye''s forehead was wet with sweat that he took away the heavy


    nkets.


    After stretching his stiff back, Shawn pulled on the clothes that he left out to dry and walked out of the


    apartment quietly.


    It was still raining outside. He ran two steps to open the door, but was stopped by the driver in the


    passenger seat.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Little brother, if I was not here, who would be protecting your car that had its door wide open? Were


    you waiting for someone to steal it? Besides, it''s raining so heavily. Of course, I have to find a


    Connor raised his head and looked towards the apartment building. Then, he raised the corner of his


    crimson lips maliciously. "Tell me, who was the woman inside? Vivian?"


    Hearing Vivian''s name, Shawn subconsciously frowned. He then heard Connor chuckling. "I knew it


    wasn''t her. Don''t tell me that the woman inside is Joye?"


    "How did you know?"


    Shawn turned his head and red at Connor as if his secret had been found out. It made him


    somewhat embarrassed.

 Chapter 32 I Just Want To Be Mrs. Richard

    Chapter 32 I Just Want To Be Mrs. Richard


    "Did I guess correctly? Really?"


    Connorughed out loud. His amorous eyes couldn''t hide his shrewdness. Shawn frowned. How could


    his guess be so urate?


    "Don''t show me such an expression. If you want to know how I got it right, then go to Red Sleeves. You


    know, this month''s turnover hasn''t even reached half of my expectations."


    Originally, he was still contemting on which lonely friend to look for to help boost this month¡¯s sales,


    but someone served himself up on a tter.


    "You''re a man of virtue."


    Shawn snorted coldly as he started the car, heading in the direction of Red Sleeves.


    In less than five minutes, the Rolls-Royce stopped at Red Sleeve¡¯s entrance.


    "Boss, Mr. Richard."


    When the receptionist at the door saw them getting out of the car, he immediately bowed 90 degrees


    as Connor threw the car key to him.


    "Take care of Mr. Richard¡¯s car. Take two bottles of the most expensive wine in our store to the private


    room and put it in his ount."


    "Okay."


    They passed by the noisy hall and walked through the long corridor. He and Connor''s private room was


    in the innermost section of the building.


    When the door to the private room closed, the noise outside was suddenly shut out. The whole world


    became quiet. Shawn took off his suit and threw it onto the sofa before sitting down in his usual seat.


    Connor also leaned back on the sofa as if he had no bones. HE reclined like a charming rogue with not


    a care in the world. His legs trembled and he ced them on the table. It was said that birds of a


    feather flock together. However,pared to Shawn, his charm was more natural.


    The waiter brought in the wine. After confirming the temperature in the room was to their liking, he left


    quickly.


    "Just two bottles of wine?"


    "Look at what you''re saying. Now it''s popr to pay to know the answers to your questions. These two


    bottles of wine are the cost of your questions."


    Shawn frowned and poured himself a ss of wine. His narrowed eyes were filled with irritation. "Did I


    say I wanted to ask you something?"


    "Then don''t ask."


    Connor snatched the wine from him with a smile. He took a small sip, and his lips curved in a smile.


    He had worn the same pair of pants as Shawn and yed with him since he was a child. Although he


    didn''t know what the man ate every day, Connor knew him very well. He even knew when Shawn


    started growing hair on his lower body.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The wine ss was snatched away, but Shawn was used to it. He struggled for a long time before


    awkwardly opening the bottle. Then he poured himself another ss of wine.


    "Why did you guess it was her?"


    Connor saw that he finally couldn''t hold back his curiosity any longer and immediately sat up straight.


    The corners of his eyes twitched as he swiped open his phone and showed Shawn the news he had


    seen more than ten minutes ago.


    "Answer my question first. Is this little boy who can already walk and talk, really yours and Vivian''s


    son?"


    Shawn didn''t expect him to change the topic again and frowned with dissatisfaction. Seeing that the


    picture was taken when he and Vivian brought Dalton to the amusement park, he became more


    annoyed. "Vivian was pregnant when she left."


    If Joye hadn''t forced Vivian to leave, maybe he would have gotten married to Vivian, and the child


    wouldn''t have been deprived of fatherly love for three years.


    "Bro, this is not something that can be determined so easily."


    Connor curled his lips and shook his head. Since he was 18, his father had been constantly teaching


    him that unless he had personally confirmed without a doubt that was his child was his, he shouldn¡¯t


    trust what anyone said.


    "Don''t change the topic. Answer my question first."


    Shawn''s expression darkened. He would find out the truth about Vivian and Dalton. Right now, he


    wanted to find out about that woman!


    A woman who wanted to cheat on him should be severely punished. It was just a fever. Why should he


    care so much and even feel nervous because of her?


    "You can''t pretend anymore. Let me ask you. You were married to Joye for three years. Did you ever


    love her or even like her?


    "Hmm?"


    Shawn''s face sank again. Was there something wrong with his brain? Did he like Joye?


    "I knew that you would have such an expression. If you didn''t like her, how did you live with her for


    three years? Don''t tell me that it was Baird who forced you to do so. No matter how powerful Baird is,


    he can''t force you to live with her."


    They were the same kind of people. If they lived with a woman they didn''t love, they couldn''t even


    survive for three months, let alone three years.


    Shawn tightly pursed his lips as Joye''s stubborn and proud face from more than three years ago


    shed through his mind.


    "Joye, are you sure you want to marry me and be Mrs. Richard?"


    In the narrow alley, he grabbed her neck and pressed it against the trash can, causing her face to turn


    purple. He thought that she would admit her mistake and beg for mercy, but she raised her head with a


    determined look in her eyes. "Yes, I want to. I want to be Mrs. Richard!"


    The next day, he went to the Leonard family to ask for her hand in marriage. He wanted her to live in


    pain every day and punish her for her stubbornness and arrogance.


    "I wanted to punish her for threatening Vivian to leave."


    "Bah, I can¡¯t bear to listen to you talking nonsense. How can you punish her? Every day, you spread


    rumors about your love life and pretend to be a yboy. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know, all your seed only


    went to Joye. Do you know how many girlsined to me? You always stopped at the critical


    moment. My little brother, don''t let yourself get looked down on by women."


    Connor''s words caused Shawn''s originally bad expression to be worse. His curled long eyshes


    flicked down and covered the embarrassment and anger that shed through his eyes.


    What did he mean by stopping at the critical moment? It was those women who took off their clothes. It


    was their fault he couldn¡¯t get in the mood. As for his seed, he had given them to the toilet and trash


    can. Only once had he given it to her.


    The hot scene shed through his mind. He raised his hand and gulped down the full ss of wine in


    his hand.


    Since when did he lose all desire for other women? On the contrary, he always wanted her body, no


    matter if it was when he was rational or annoyed.


    "You said that you could give the entire Richard Group to her. Why can''t you admit that you have


    feelings for her?"


    "Who said it was for her! As long as I am willing, I can build another Richard Group."


    Seeing that he still wanted to continue in denial, Connor took out his mobile phone and turned on the


    recording. "Since the shares of the Richard Group are nothing to you, please do me a favor and give


    me, your brother, another Richard Group, this is our recording as evidence."


    "Go away."


    After that, he pushed the body that was almost sticking to him away and continued to pour wine into his


    ss.


    The reason why he did not oppose his Grandfather was that he owed the Leonard family something.


    He wanted to return it and clear his debt. Then only would he feel at ease¡­


    "You still don''t want to admit it? Shawn, let me tell you something. You''ve fallen in love with Joye. Only


    when you are in love with a woman, then you will waste your time teasing each other. Meanwhile, the


    shares mean nothing to you. That''s why you''re helping her when she''s in trouble and you are so


    nervous when she has a fever."


    Shawn''s hand that was about to pour wine froze in midair. Did he love Joye?


    How was that possible!


    How could he fall in love with her?

 Chapter 33 I Don鈥檛 Like Her

    Chapter 33 I Don¡¯t Like Her


    "Love grows inadvertently and it will grow to an uncontroble level before you realize it. So, brother, I


    would never touch that thing, even with a stick. It''s too tiring."


    Connor took a sip of wine happily. If he wanted a woman, he could do it with money. Why did he have


    to make life so difficult for himself?


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Shawn mmed down his wine ss irritably. How could there be love between him and Joye?


    "Am I talking nonsense? I''m just asking you, were you particrly angry that she was with Yvon?"


    "That''s because she wanted to cheat on me!"


    Shawn¡¯s expression became angrier when Connor mentioned Yvon. Connor immediately teased him,


    "That''s not true. Don''t you know how many times you¡¯ve cheated on Joye? And do I have to remind


    you that you and Vivian have a son that is old enough to walk and talk?¡±


    Shawn had nothing to say to that.


    Shawn''s thin lips moved, but he found that he was at a loss for words. He could only continue drinking.


    The two bottles of wine were about to be finished. However, Connor¡¯s ss of red wine was not


    finished yet.


    "I don''t like her, I don''t like her."


    Shawn leaned against the sofa and his devilish eyes were hazy and drunk, but he still wanted to prove


    that he wasn¡¯t in love with Joye.


    "You''re such a stubborn man. I should let my father look at you now. Then he will know how lucky he is


    that he doesn¡¯t have a silly son who is troubled by love."


    He pressed the call button and the waiter immediately came in. "Boss, what can I do for you?"


    "Open another ten bottles, the same one that Mr. Richard drank.¡±


    "Ah? But Mr. Richard seems to be too drunk now..."


    The waiter looked at Shawn, who was about to pass out. After ten bottles of wine, he would have to be


    sent to the hospital.


    "Are you stupid? Did I say I¡¯ll let him drink it? Open the bottles and charge him for it."


    Connor roared and the waiter immediately came to a realization. "I''ll get the wine and prepare the suite


    upstairs. I''ll clean it up and let Mr. Richard settle down."


    Recently, Mr. Richard was very, very unlucky. The boss had tricked him three times in two months.


    Connor walked out of the private room with a smile on his face after he obtained a satisfactory amount


    of money. Then, he happened to see a woman dragging her suitcase as she walked in.


    Her sexy figure could make a man''s heart race. Her fiery red hair gleamed under the light of the bar


    and was particrly eye-catching. It was as if she could be seen at a nce among tens of thousands


    of people.


    Janina Hill walked in with her luggage. There was anger in her bright eyes under the sunsses. She


    had confirmed the hotel reservation before she got on the ne. But after flying in from abroad, she


    was told that her reservation was not found and there was no spare room for her to stay in.


    In the middle of the night, where could she find a hotel? She had not returned for so many years. The


    only thing she could do was to find a bar to spend the night.


    "Miss, what would you like to drink?"


    "A ss of orange juice with ice."


    After finding a bar stool to sit down on, Janina took out her mobile phone and began to make a


    "I''m sorry. We receiveints from 9 a.m. to 9 p.m. We''ll contact you as soon as possible."


    She tossed her phone to the side in annoyance. "What the hell? Don¡¯t these people work to earn their


    wages?"


    "Miss, what are you angry about?"


    An ambiguous voice sounded. Only then did Janina see that three men had gathered around her. They


    were well dressed in suits and leather shoes.


    "That''s right. Tell us what you''re angry about. We''ll help you out."


    Janina''s eyes immediately curved as she smiled. No matter how one looked at her enchanting gaze,


    the sight was alluring. She teased the three of them. The man thought that he had found the right


    person. Just as he was about to say a few more words, he saw her seductive red lips opening


    mockingly.


    "Brothers, your pickup lines are too old. Don¡¯t you have any new ones?"


    "This woman likes a guy that is innovative!"


    Her beautiful and enchanting face suddenly became cold. The men looked at each other and turned to


    leave meaningfully.


    Janina retracted her disdainful gaze. She picked up the orange juice and gulped down two mouthfuls.


    However, she did not know that a small pill had been slipped into the orange juice when she was


    mocking the three guys.


    Connor looked at the scene with great interest. The woman didn''t know that she had been drugged. It


    was true that women with big chests had no brains.


    A few minutester, Janina felt a little dizzy and her body began to feel an abnormal heat.


    Her smart brain immediately reacted. Looking at the orange juice that had not been finished yet, her


    red lips couldn''t help but curse, "D*mn it, they even used such a cheap trick!"


    She pulled out a note from her wallet and put it on the bar counter. As soon as she moved, she


    swayed. Her whole body felt like an unmoored boat bobbing in the sea.


    The three men who had just left walked over to her with a smile and looked at her with lustful eyes.


    Janina bit her lip. "D*mn it, I don''t want to y with such disgusting men."


    Ignoring the suitcase, she took steps as big as she could and walked toward a door that could be


    locked. But after taking a few steps, her body wobbled and she was about to fall to the ground.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Fortunately, she caught a man''s cor in time and barely steadied herself.


    Connor was pulled by his cor, and the smile on his face was a little stiff. "Miss, do you need help?"


    Janina raised her head and looked at the man she held in her hand. She smiled and said, "You look


    quite good. I want to have you tonight. How much do you charge? Is it by hours or by the night? How


    much is it? Take it from my wallet. Hurry up and find a ce to serve me."


    Connor was stunned silly.


    Then his enchanting face darkened. This woman had thought that he was an escort!


    "What are you waiting for? If you¡¯re not careful, I willin about you. Can you get through the


    feedback line in the evening?"


    Connor had no words to say.


    The waiter standing beside him lowered his head and held back hisughter, but his trembling


    shoulders revealed his true feelings.


    Good heavens, the customer actually thought that the boss was an escort!


    Connor frowned. Before he could lose his temper, two slender arms wrapped around his neck.


    "You can''t do it, can you? If you can''t, ask your manager to send someone else who can do it to me. I


    have money, so what I want is the best service!"


    Janina stood on her toes and shouted impatiently. Her burning body made her face flush, and she


    gradually lost her mind.


    A light fragrance wafted to the tip of his nose. Connor reached out his hand to pull her hand away but


    stopped. The corners of his eyes narrowed as he stared at her face that was being dazed from the


    medicine.


    It was bright and beautiful, and her red lips were enticing. She was extremely alluring.


    Her eyes were clear and translucent. It was as if there was light glowing from the inside, attracting him


    to keep looking into them again and again.


    "Miss, I am a man of principle. But since you strongly demand me to do so, I have no choice but to use


    you to boost my business."


    As he spoke, he stretched out his long arm and carried Janina over his shoulder. A woman who dared


    to buy his service must pay until she went bankrupt!

 Chapter 34 Illegal Activities

    Chapter 34 Illegal Activities


    Early the next morning, warm sunlight shone through the gap in the curtains. In the luxurious suite, half


    of the silk quilt had slid to the carpet. The crumpled silk glowed in the morning light.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The peaceful atmosphere was suddenly ruined by the sound of the pounding on the door outside. The


    woman who was sleeping soundly on the bed turned over impatiently, and the long legs under her


    bathrobe kicked the strong body next to her.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The sound of the door being pounded continued. The sound was getting louder and louder. It the door


    was made of cheap materials, it probably would¡¯ve been smashed to pieces.


    "What a shabby hotel! Can''t you let me sleep off my jetg?"


    Janina didn''t even open her eyes. She got out of bed like a corpse and followed the sound to the door


    before slightly opening her eyes. She touched her clothes and impatiently pulled the door open.


    "Do you have any manners? What time is it? Did you know that I was very tiredst night? If you dare


    to bang on the door again, I will call the police!"


    After venting her anger, she mmed the door and was ready to climb into bed to continue her beauty


    sleep.


    Bang! Thud!


    However, as she made to walk away, the sound banging on the door started again. Janina was furious


    now. She turned around and opened the door. "Do you guys have a problem? I''ll report you right


    now..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, her eyes widened. Looking at the group of uniformed guys in


    front of her, her mind went nk. Could it be that they had heard her call and arrived at the scene at


    the speed of light to handle the case?


    She had been wandering abroad for a few years. She didn''t expect that the people and police in the


    country were already so powerful.


    "We are the police. Miss, we received an anonymous report that someone is engaged in illegal


    activities here. Please cooperate with the investigation."


    "What? Illegal activities? Officer, I''m a good person!"


    The leader of the policemen frowned, and his square face stiffened. "Please get out of the way. We


    need to investigate."


    "Just go and check. I''m a good person and I''m not afraid of anyone."


    After making way for them to enter the door, Janina twisted her somewhat sore neck. They would not


    be able to find anything incriminating and they could watch her call their superiors toin!


    Wait!


    The hand ced behind her neck trembled, as her brain seemed to have opened the door to


    awareness. All of a sudden, the memory of the previous night rushed in. She rushed into the suite in


    horror and waspletely stunned.


    Pieces of clothing were scattered on the ground like croaking frogs that were announcing what went on


    the night before..


    They were all adults. Anyone could see how intense the scenest night was at a nce. The


    policeman with a serious face just now had a slight blush on his face. He coughed and pointed at the


    back of the man who was still sleeping soundly on the bed and asked, "What else is there to say? You


    both are engaged in illegal prostituting activities, ording to our country''sws..."


    "Who did you say was a prostitute? Even if there are illegal activities, I am a client. Can you understand


    it properly? I am not selling my body. I am the one buying!"


    Before the policeman could finish speaking, Janina almost jumped in anger. Did she look like someone


    was going to sell her body? This policeman must havee out to handle a case without bringing their


    eyes or brains!


    "Why are you so noisy? Can''t you let me have a good rest?"


    His happy dream disturbed by the noise, Connor turned over and roared with dissatisfaction.


    Several policemen''s faces darkened. After so many years of handling cases, they had never seen such


    a rampant criminal.


    "F*ck you, get up. Tell them that I was the one that paid for youst night."


    Janina took two steps forward and kicked Connor''s ass hard.


    After falling from the bed, Connor came to his senses. He stood up and looked at the police officers


    who hade in just now. Then he looked at the woman who had kicked his ass. He frowned at her


    but spoke to the men, "Brothers, what is the meaning of this?"


    "We received a report that someone was doing illegal prostituting here."


    "Go on, tell them. Did you or did you not buy mest night?"


    Janina''s small face turned red, but her tone did not give in at all. Nowadays, she would rather be


    considered as a client than be regarded as a prostitute.


    "You prostituted me? Haha, officers, I''m the owner of this club, the Second Young Master of the Connor


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    family. Do you think I''ll be prostituted by a woman?"


    "So?"


    The police looked at each other. They didn''t expect that the criminal would be the Second Young


    Master of the Connor family, the little devil Conn


    "So, of course, it was me who prostituted her."


    "Bullsh*t. It was me who gave you the money to sleep with you!"


    Janina was so angry that she was about to lose her temper, but she heard the police shouting, "Take


    them away!"


    What was the point of these two fighting over each other? Both buying and selling had the same


    punishment!


    Being pushed into the police car, Connor looked down at himself, his naked body only d in a


    bathrobe. His face was as dark as the bottom of a pot.


    That was the first time in his life that he had been taken away by the police from his own territory.


    "Why are you ring at me?"


    Janina was not in a good mood. It was not easy for her to return to China to develop her career, but


    she was caught by the police in less than 24 hours. It was all because of that shabby hotel. If her hotel


    reservation was confirmed, none of this would have happened.


    "Why didn¡¯t you say we were a couple?¡±


    "A couple? Are you kidding me? Why should I say that you are my boyfriend?"


    She continued, "Haha! sEriously? How could I identify you as my boyfriend so casually?" Thinking that


    she was suspected to be a prostitute, she red back unhappily. "A coward who dares to sell but does


    not dare to admit."


    "Who are you calling a coward? You called me a strong manst night!"


    Being called a coward was intolerable. Janina blushed. But¡­ did she call him a strong manst night?


    Really?!


    But she had to admit that he was really strong. After all, they did it six times¡­


    When the car arrived at the police station, someone immediately pulled them out of the car. "Captain,


    how should we deal with these two people?"


    "Lock them up first. Let''s wait until they exin who''s actually prostituting."


    ¡­¡­


    It was almost evening when Shawn woke up from his drunken stupor. His slender fingers pinched his


    temples that were throbbing with pain. D*mn it, how much did he drink yesterday?


    "Mr. Richard, you''re awake?"


    ¡±When the door was pushed open, he saw that it was the waiter from yesterday. He removed the


    nket and got up from the bed. "Where''s that b*stard Connor? How much did he cheat me this time?"


    As he asked, he reached out to look at the bill forst night. It was a habit he couldn¡¯t break.


    "Mr. Richard, our boss was taken away by the police!"


    The waiter was also depressed and didn''t know what to do. The police had rushed in the morning.


    They hadn''t even opened yet. There were only two waiters on duty, so they could only watch the boss


    being taken away.


    "He was arrested by the police? What did he do?"


    Shawn raised his brows slightly. Even though Connor was usually more mischievous, he would never


    do anything against thew.


    "Illegal prostitution! No, no, for being prostitute


    Shawn''s brows furrowed in frustration after hearing this. "What nonsense is this guy up to!"

 Chapter 35 Come To The Police Station To Bail Me Out

    Chapter 35 Come To The Police Station To Bail Me Out


    Just as he was about to leave, his phone rang. He looked at the caller ID, then picked up the call


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    looking annoyed.


    "My good brother..."


    Connor''s miserable voice came out from the phone. He pinched the space between his eyebrows. After


    getting drunk, his head still hurt a little. "Just say what you want to say."


    "Come to the police station to bail me out, my brother."


    "I''m not your guardian."


    The corners of Shawn''s mouth suddenly twitched and his thin lips smiled as he said, "How about I give


    Uncle Connor a call and ask him to bail you out?"


    "Don''t do that! My dear brother, why don''t you just let me die if you were to do that? Juste and bail


    me out, I promise that yesterday''s bill is on me. I won''t cheat you anymore. I''ll listen to whatever you


    say, okay? Shawn?"


    "Don''t disgust me. I''ll be there in a while."


    Shawn couldn''t stand his disgusting tone. After hanging up, he looked at the waiter that was waiting


    and said, "Give me the car key."


    At the Birming Mansion.


    The phone in her bag rang for a long time before Joye woke up from her deep sleep. The sticky feeling


    of her body made her frown. She rubbed her ufortable throat and found the phone.


    "Hey, who is this?"


    "Hey, Joye, my little baby, it''s me."


    "Janina? Did you change your phone number?"


    When she heard her best friend''s voice, she lowered her head and looked at the phone call on her


    screen. Her originally unconscious mind suddenly became much clearer.


    "You''re back!"


    Otherwise, why would the number be from the capital?


    "Yes, I came back yesterday. I wanted to show up in front of you early in the morning and surprise you.¡±


    "You really¡­ Where are you now? I''lle and look for you.¡±


    A rare cheerful smile appeared on Joye''s lips. She heard Janinaughing awkwardly on the phone.


    "Well... I''m at the police station. Can you bail me out?"


    "The police station? How did you get stuck in such a ce?¡±


    She was shocked when she heard the word police station. She suddenly became nervous. "Did you


    meet a bad guy? Did something happen?"


    "I''m fine. Oh, don''t ask so much. Come and bail me out first. I''ll exin to you then. I have to go. The


    police are urging me to hang up."


    After she hung up, Joye got up from the bed. As she was thinking about quickly putting on her clothes


    and quickly going to the police station, she didn¡¯t pay attention to how she felt. Her legs suddenly went


    a little weak.


    She frowned again. She could only remember what happened in the thunderous rainst night,


    anything beyond that was a blur. As she thought about what Shawn had done to her the night before,


    her eyes shed with pain.


    After taking a shower, Joye put on dry, clean clothes. Looking in the mirror she then put on some


    makeup while, to make her pale face look a little rosy.


    "Young Madam, are you going out? Have you eaten yet?"


    Last night, Sherry returned to the old house and was caught in the rain, so she did note back. She


    had no idea what had happened the day before. She just thought that she had been too tired recently,


    so she slept in.


    "I don''t have time to eat anything. And Sherry, don''t call me Young Madam anymore. Shawn and I will


    divorce soon."


    Her tone was soft yet firm. She bent down and put on her shoes. She pushed the door open and


    quickly walked out.


    Her marriage with Shawn had trulye to an end.


    Sherry was holding the bowl of porridge in her hands, and it took her a long time toe to her


    senses. She immediately ran to the phone and dialed the number of the old house.


    "Baird, just now..."


    ¡­¡­


    Joye drove and suddenly remembered that Janina didn''t say which police station it was. So, she had to


    stop the car and call the number. She didn''t notice Shawn''s Rolls-Royce passing by quickly.


    "Mr. Richard, you can take Connor away."


    The policeman took the signed papers politely and showed the two men, whom they couldn''t afford to


    offend, out with a smile. If it weren''t for the fact that the higher-ups had written to increase the


    crackdown on immoral activities in the country, they wouldn''t have gone through so many formalities.


    "Yes."


    Shawn raised his eyebrows and looked at Connor who was released after being locked up for a day.


    He looked like he didn''t want to leave and the corners of his mouth lifted with a yful smile, "If you still


    want to go back in, I will fulfill your wish right now."


    "Bah, I was thinking of asking them to lock that woman up for a few more days, or detain her for half a


    year?"


    "Sure. If she has to be detained for half a year, you can stay with her in the cell next door."


    After Shawn finished speaking, he couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to Connor. He strode out with


    his long legs as he walked towards the Rolls-Royce outside. With a snort, Connor quickly caught up


    with him.


    "She would be so lucky. Shawn, don''t walk so fast. Wait for me."


    The two of them got into the car. Just as Shawn was about to start the car, Connor knocked his elbow


    against his arm. "Hey, isn''t that Miss. Leonard, who troubled you all ofst night?"


    Shawn immediately looked up and saw Joye hurriedly leaving the car and entering the police station.


    Was she feeling better?


    "Why is she at the police station? Did you do something to herst night? Is she going to make a police


    report?¡±


    Shawn frowned, but his mind was racing. "Even if we did something, we''re still married. We''re not like


    some people, who can''t even tell if they were buying or selling."


    "Hey! Don¡¯t attack me like that. I told you that I was the one who prostituted!"


    He acted like he hadn''t heard Connor''s angry roar. He put down the hand that was about to start the


    car and looked at Joye entering the gate. He thought to himself that even if she was feeling better, she


    should rest at home. Why did shee out?


    The elevator that was in good condition just now suddenly broke down. Joye ran to the fifth floor,


    panting, and her legs, which were already weak, almost copsed.


    "Madam, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine. Sir, I''m here to bail my friend out. Her name is Janina Hill."


    "Little baby Joye, I''m here."


    Perhaps because she had heard her name, Janina poked her head out of the cell room and waved her


    arms excitedly, like a hero who had returned victoriously.


    "Oh, her? Come with me and I¡¯ll get the paperwork.


    Joye quickly went through the bail procedure and signed her name on the lower right corner of the


    paper. The policeman''s expression changed slightly.


    "So you are Mrs. Richard. Considering that this is your friend''s first time and there was no criminal


    record in the past, we will allow her to be bailed out this time. I hope that she will not do anything illegal


    in the future."


    Joye clenched her fists when she heard herself being called Mrs. Richard, but she didn''t want to


    correct him. "I believe in my friend. You must have made a mistake."


    Janina would never do something illegal, let alone to something like selling herself.


    The policeman was so depressed that he took a deep breath and said, "Okay, Mrs. Richard, you''d


    better take her away first."


    These days, it was not easy to be a policeman.


    Janina, who had regained her freedom, hugged Joye and almost kissed her in public. "My little baby,


    it''s these guys who ruined the exciting scene of our reunion."


    "You said it, let''s go."


    Joye winked and pulled Janina as they walked out and she almost bumped into someone.


    "Joye, why are you here?"


    "Yvon?"


    She looked up at Yvon. ¡°Why are you at the police station?¡±


    "I came here to handle some matters. What about you? Did something happenst night?" Yvon


    couldn''t hide his annoyance with his concerned eyes. He should have taught Shawn a lesson


    yesterday.

 Chapter 36 Very Good Job!

    Chapter 36 Very Good Job!


    Upon remembering what had happened the night before, Joye could not help but feel a little


    embarrassed. At that time, when Yvon was there, she was so tormented that she did not have time to


    think about anything else. But now that he was standing opposite her, she could no longer pretend that


    nothing had happened.


    Just when Joye was at a loss for words, she felt something hitting her arm. She raised her head only to


    see Janina looking Yvon up and down with a suggestive grin. "Dear, don''t you want to introduce this


    handsome guy to me?"


    Joye came to her senses and met Yvon¡¯s gaze. "Oh sorry, I forgot. Yvon, this is my best friend, Janina.


    She has just returned from studying abroad. Janina, meet Yvon, my... friend."


    Yvon remained smiling, but when he heard the word "friend", a hint of disappointment shed across


    his eyes. Apparently, to her, he was just a friend.


    "Since you¡¯re Joye¡¯s friend, let''s have dinner together. The food in our prison is even more terrible than


    I imagined. I''m starving."


    Janina did not ask any more questions. Instead, she held Joye''s arm with a smile and acted like a


    spoiled child, rendering Joye helpless. Joye shot Yvon an apologetic gaze as if asking if he was okay to


    join them.


    "There''s a nice restaurant nearby. How about I take you two there? I didn''t get to enjoy the mealst


    time, so you¡¯ll have to treat me to dinner again tonight."


    Upon noticing his casual tone, Joye was a little relieved. She nodded as she came out of the police


    station, feeling a little tired while walking down the steps.


    She forced herself to walk down the final step, but she suddenly lost her bnce and tripped. Before


    Janina could react, Yvon hugged Jaye¡¯s waist and prevented her from falling.


    Joye could not help but blush frantically upon such intimate physical contact with Yvon. She quickly


    found her footing while Yvon withdrew his hand from her waist. Then, he whispered gently in her ear,


    "Be careful."


    "All right. Thank you."


    Meanwhile, inside a Rolls-Royce parked across the street, a distance away, Shawn stared at Joye''s


    slender figure with a dark gaze, the muscles in his jaw twitching.


    Joye!


    Very good job!


    How dare you throw yourself into another man¡¯s arms as soon as you recovered from your fever?


    "Wait, why are they together?"


    Connor saw Janina holding Joye''s arm and wondered out loud. When did the two girls know each


    other? However, Shawn misunderstood Connor and thought that he was talking about Yvon and Joye.


    As a result, his face darkened as he tightened his grip around the steering wheel.


    He silently cursed himself for being so anxious over Joye¡¯s fever.


    "That''s ridiculous."


    coincidence. All of a sudden, the car lurched forward, causing the back of his head to m into the


    headrest. He instinctively grabbed the armrest and turned his head toin to Shawn, "Why are


    you driving so fast?"Connor tilted his head while he tried to figure out the


    Shawn acted as if he did not hear Connor. He stepped on the elerator and sped up, stirring up a


    gust of wind as he drove past the road.


    Janina red at the luxury car whizzing past them and shook her head in annoyance. "Driving a luxury


    car doesn¡¯t mean you have the right to go against the traffic rules. They should lock the driver up for a


    few days."


    However, at this moment, Joye''s face turned pale, as she recognized the number on the car te.


    Yvon had also recognized Shawn''s car, and he subconsciously turned to look at Joye. "Are you alright?


    "I''m fine."


    When Joye finally came back to her senses, she forced a smile at Yvon. There was no hope left for


    Shawn and her. They were over!


    "The restaurant is right in front


    . Get in the car."


    Yvon nced at Joye¡¯s reflection in the rearview mirror after helping her get in the car, feeling sorry for


    himself. He thought bitterly, ¡°She gives Shawn her whole heart despite him hurting her so much, yet


    she only sees me as a friend.¡±


    It was peak hour when the three of them arrived at the restaurant. Luckily, Yvon was friends with the


    restaurant owner, so they managed to get themselves a private room.


    "Mr. Richard, it seems like they respect you a lot."


    Realizing that Janina was teasing him on purpose, Yvon shed her a polite smile and said, "Please


    stop teasing me. The owner knows that Joye¡¯s treating us for dinner today, that¡¯s why he made a


    special arrangement for her."


    Joye did not expect Yvon to say that. She smiled and took over the menu. "Then I''ll rmend some


    special dishes to you."


    After about ten minutes, the waiter came to serve their food. Joye picked up her utensils and was about


    to taste the fish and chips she ordered, but Yvon stopped her.


    "You sound like you have a sore throat today. It¡¯s better if you avoid fried food. Come, take a bite of my


    ratatouille instead."


    Joye let out an awkward chuckle as she withdrew her utensils and turned to stare at the ratatouille next


    to her. She could not help thinking of the scene where Shawn choked her against the tree trunk the


    night before. At that instant, she felt bitterness seeping into her heart.


    The three of them dug into their food quietly but enthusiastically. Later, Yvon put down his utensils and


    stood up gentlemanly. "Excuse me. I have to use the restroom. You two please continue." After that, he


    opened the door of the private room and walked out.


    Janina stopped eating and grabbed Joye''s wrist. "Hey, I remember that your husband is Shawn. What


    happened between you and this gentleman?"


    "Do you know who he is?"


    "Of course! There are only a few people with the surname Richard in the city, not to mention that


    Yvon''s face is almost identical to Shawn''s. I¡¯m not an idiot, so of course, I can guess who he is. Your


    brother-inw is attracted to you! Tsk, the wealthy families are so messy."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Yvon and I are just friends."


    "Stop lying to yourself. I saw the way he looks at you, and that¡¯s definitely not how one looks at their


    friend. I¡¯m warning you, you better be careful not to get caught by Shawn. A man like him doesn''t get


    jealous easily, but he will turn into a scary person when he gets jealous."


    When Janina finished speaking with a confident look on her face, Joye shed her a bitter smile. She


    whispered in her heart, ¡°Shawn has already seen us together, but he isn¡¯t jealous because he only


    cares about Vivian and their son. There¡¯s no reason for him to get jealous because of me.¡±


    "I''m so jealous of your love life. Unlike you, I¡¯m too unlucky. I¡¯ve just returned to my home country, yet I


    have already been tricked and sent to the police station. Moreover, it¡¯s because of a coward."


    Janina¡¯s face scrunched up when she recalled how she had been locked up for more than ten hours.


    She had spent a fortune to pay for someone else¡¯s service, but instead, she had been used of doing


    illegal business. Was there anything more ridiculous than that?


    "His parents have named him right! Connor Turner. He''s truly a con man! How dare he use me of


    doing that kind of business."


    "Connor Turner?" Joye''s expression changed upon hearing the name. No wonder Shawn appeared


    near the police station just now.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What kind of expression is that? Do you know that jerk?"


    "Yes, but I¡¯m not that familiar with him."


    God likes to joke around, huh? Janina had just returned home, yet she has already met Shawn''s best


    buddy.


    Janina was about to ask more questions when Yvon pushed the door open and came in. Seeing that


    both of them had finished eating, he said with a smile, "I¡¯ve paid the bill."


    "I thought I¡¯m the one treating you to a meal?"


    Joye did not expect Yvon to pay the bill and was embarrassed. She was not the kind of person who


    would wait for others to pay for her meals.


    "You may treat me next time."


    Yvon shed Joye a grin and handed over her coat, but Joye was at a loss for words, as she could not


    think of an excuse to refuse him. Instead, Janina answered with a smile, "No. I''ll treat you next time!"


    Yvon chuckled and replied, "I¡¯m fine with that too."

 Chapter 37 Holding Him Back

    Chapter 37 Holding Him Back


    After leaving the restaurant, Joye bid goodbye to Yvon with the excuse that she wanted to get her car


    from the police station. Janina sat in the passenger seat and rubbed her full stomach. "Just drop me off


    at a hotel nearby. Hey, where¡¯s my luggage?"


    "Oh no! I must have left it in that scumbag''s bar. What should I do? My passport and ID are still inside."


    "It¡¯s alright. Come stay over at my ce."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Joye drove the car with a focused look on her face. She did not tell Janina her thoughts. ¡°I just have to


    find time to get the luggage back for Janina, so she won¡¯t have to make any unnecessary contact with


    Connor.¡±


    "Your ce? Won¡¯t Shawn get mad if I stay over at your ce?"


    Janina raised her eyebrows suggestively,pletely oblivious to the truth. Joye did not bother to


    exin, so she drove quietly into her apartment, Birming Apartment.


    "You and Shawn live here? I thought you two live in a luxurious vi."


    After Joye unlocked the door, Janina entered the apartment. She frowned a little when she entered the


    room, but quickly smiled again. "Apparently, the dignified Shawn is a man who likes to live a simple


    life."


    Joye did not want to confuse Janina. She found a set of clothes and handed it to her before saying, "I


    live on my own."


    "What?"


    Janina was taken aback upon hearing such shocking news. Joye was staying on her own?


    "Janina, please don''t ask me anything. You''ll understand soon."


    After that, she got up and headed to her bedroom. Only ten days were left between Shawn and Joye.


    Soon, they will be strangers.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. She frowned when she looked at the caller ID but still picked up the call.


    "Hello, Grandpa?"


    ¡°Little girl, can you pleasee home? I have something to tell you.¡±


    Joye¡¯s grip on her phone tightened upon hearing Baird¡¯s pleading. She did not want to go back and


    face Shawn.


    ¡°Little girl,e back and visit grandpa for a while. Please?¡±


    Joye hesitated for a moment before giving him her answer.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    Since she could not bring herself to refuse him, she could only agree to go back.


    "Janina, please make yourself at home. I''ll be back soon."


    "Where are you going?"


    Noticing Joye¡¯s pale expression, Janina began to grow curious and wondered who Joye was talking to


    on the phone earlier.


    "Don''t ask so many questions. I''ll be back soon. There''s yogurt in the fridge. Drink some. It helps


    improve digestion."


    Joye took her car key and left the apartment after reminding Janina.


    Meanwhile, Shawn had also received a call from the Richard family. He dropped Connor off at the door


    to Red Sleeves''s then turned back to the Richard family''s old house.


    As soon as he entered the house, he noticed something flying toward his head from the corner of his


    eye. Fortunately, he was swift enough to dodge the flying object. The next instant, a teacup fell to the


    ground with a ng and broke into pieces.


    "How dare youe back!" A fierce roar came out from inside the house.


    Shawn nced around the living room and saw Baird ring at him angrily.


    "Dad, please don''t be mad. Shawn and Vivian used to be a couple, and they had the child way before


    Shawn and Joye got married. It''s not Shawn''s fault."


    Fearing that Shawn would be hurt, Xaria moved to stand in front of him. She was not fond of Vivian due


    to her impoverished status. However, she would rather choose a gentle and easy-going daughter-in-


    "Not his fault? Hmph! Shawn, let me tell you something. As long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll never let that woman


    and her child into the Richard family! When Joyees back, you¡¯ll apologize to her and promise that


    you¡¯ll never make contact with those other women in the future. Do you hear me?"


    Baird was so furious that he kept hitting the floor with his cane. He worried in his heart, ¡°I have set


    aside my dignity and went all out to beg Joye for a month so shamelessly only because I hope that


    Shawn will get her back!¡±


    Baird grumbled soundlessly, ¡°But the d*mned brat keeps wasting his time on Vivian and that child!


    Does he really want to piss me off?¡±


    "Dad, that child is your great-grandson. You''ve always wanted Shawn to have a child for you to y


    with, haven''t you? Now that the child has finallye, you should be happy."


    Xaria had already acknowledged Dalton as part of their family before Shawn began persuading Baird.


    However, this made Baird even angrier.


    "My great-grandson can only be Joye¡¯s children! You brat, I want you to immediately cut off contact with


    that woman. How much money does she want? I''ll give it to her!"


    Baird had never spent so much money on anyone before. But this time, if money could solve the


    problem, he would willingly do so to make that woman leave, no matter how much money it took.


    "Grandpa, I can''t agree to your request," Shawn retorted, his expression turning cold as he spoke.


    He nced at Joye, who was already standing at the door, and said, "I won¡¯t send them away with


    money."


    Joye clenched her hands into fists upon hearing Shawn¡¯s reply, and her legs turned stiff. For a moment,


    she hoped that Shawn would nod and agree to Baird''s request, but she knew she would never get what


    she wanted.


    Three years ago, Shawn had fought Baird for the sake of Vivian. After three years, he still went against


    Baird¡¯s wishes for Vivian¡¯s sake.


    ¡°That woman was right. I¡¯m just a passer-by in his life. I cared for him so much, yet my heart has been


    torn into pieces.¡±


    Baird noticed Joye standing at the door and immediately pushed Shawn away with his walking stick,


    his intimidating gaze instantly turning gentle. "Joye, you''re back?"


    "Grandpa, why did you ask me toe?"


    Joye suppressed the bitterness in her heart as she walked over. She avoided Shawn¡¯s gaze, but she


    could still feel the coldness of his face.


    "I just want to tell you that you¡¯re Shawn¡¯s only wife no matter what."


    "Grandpa, there are only ten days left," Joye said softly.


    Of course, she understood Baird''s intentions. However, she could not hold on any longer. Vivian and


    the child¡¯s appearance was her final straw. She had to cut herself loose or she would drown.


    She could no longer act so shamelessly and keep fighting for Shawn. What was the point when the two


    of them were miserable in their marriage?


    "Joye, can''t you give Shawn another chance?"


    The smile on Baird''s face gradually disappeared. He thought that after Shawn had helped Leonard


    Group get through the crisis, thetter and Joye¡¯s rtionship would reach a turning point. However,


    Vivian and the child¡¯s appearance had ruined his ns.


    "Grandpa, I don''t want to hold him back anymore."


    Joye raised her head and stared directly into the pair of eyes that she would never forget. She was


    tired. She didn¡¯t want to hold Shawn and Vivian back anymore. That family of three should live a happy


    life.


    Shawn''s expression grew darker upon hearing Joye¡¯s answer, his hands clenched tightly in his pockets.


    He sneered inside, ¡°Holding me back? She must be in a hurry to find a new man!¡±


    "Say something, brat!"


    Baird hit Shawn hard with his cane, his old eyes filled with anxiety. He could see that Joye loved Shawn


    with her whole heart and that if thetter made an effort, he would have a chance of getting her


    back.

 Chapter 38 I Wish You Happiness

    Chapter 38 I Wish You Happiness


    "What''s there to say? She has been holding me back for more than three years. Do you want her to


    continue wasting my time?"


    Joye pursed her lips when she heard Shawn¡¯s casual tone. The tears in her eyes threatened to fall, but


    she blinked hard to hold them back.


    ¡°Just bear with it for ten more days, then. I wish you happiness,¡± She managed eventually. Then, she


    turned to Baird and said, ¡°Grandpa, I have something else to do, so I''ll go first."


    She turned around and strode away the moment before her tears fell but sensed something ice-cold


    hitting the back of her hand.


    "B


    stard!"


    Upon seeing Joye leaving, Baird raised his cane and hit Shawn¡¯s thigh viciously. "Shawn, sooner or


    "Dad, why don¡¯t you understand? Joye¡¯s determined to divorce Shawn, so why did you hit him? In my


    opinion, we should approve of the divorce!"


    Xaria pulled Shawn toward her protectively. She thought grimly, ¡°I don¡¯t care if Joye wants a divorce or


    not, but she can never take the Richard Group''s shares away!¡±


    "I''m going to beat this brat!"


    Baird struck Shawn with his cane again, but Shawn was unmoving, his cold face and thin lips tensing.


    ¡°She¡¯s the one determined to divorce me, so why would I regret it?¡±


    Suddenly, Shawn¡¯s phone rang in his pocket, and Baird stopped. "Is it Joye?"


    Shawn answered the call, and before he could speak, Dalton''s childish voice came from the speakers.


    "Dad, I miss you so much. When will youe back to see me?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Everyone''s face fell upon hearing Dalton¡¯s voice. Shawn turn to look at the red-eyed Baird, and the


    corner of his mouth quirked as he replied, "I¡¯ll be back soon."


    "You bastard! I''ll beat you to death!"


    Baird was furious. He swung his cane down on Shawn once again, but thetter grabbed it at once.


    "She¡¯s the one who wants a divorce, so she should be the one who¡¯ll regret it!"


    With a straight face, he turned around and walked out of the vi, ignoring Baird.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mom, will Dad reallye to see me after I call him? Will he really not abandon me?"


    Meanwhile, in the vi, Dalton hugged the huge toy bear he got from Shawn, as he looked up and


    asked Vivian with uncertainty.


    With a smile, Vivian pulled him into her arms and gently stroked the soft hair on the top of his head. "Be


    a good boy, Dalton. How could Dad not want you? Trust me, he¡¯lle back."


    "But I haven''t seen Dad for more than a day already. And it was so noisy on the phone just now. Is Dad


    fighting with someone?"


    Dalton frowned and began doubting Shawn as a good example to him. He thought in confusion, ¡°My


    teacher said that a child who fights is bad. But Dad fought with someone, so is he a bad person?¡±


    The smile on the corners of Vivian''s lips deepened as if she had already anticipated the reaction of the


    Richard family. She sneered, ¡°It seems like Baird is still protecting Joye as usual.¡±


    However, she was no longer the woman she was three years ago. This time, no one could stop her


    from getting what she wanted.


    "Mom, when Dades back, can we tell him not to fight again?"


    Dalton¡¯s voice pulled Vivian back to reality, and she smiled and kissed his soft little face. "Dalton, tell


    me, are you happy to have Dad beside you?"


    "Yes, I''m happy. As long as I see him every day, I¡¯ll feel very happy."


    Dalton was only a child, after all. The troubles he had earlier immediately disappeared, and there was a


    joyful glint in his eyes.


    "That''s right. We will be happy as long as he¡¯s with us. So you and I must do our best to secure this


    happiness, no matter what it takes. Understand?"


    Dalton tilted his little head. Although he did not quite understand Vivian, he still nodded heavily. "I¡¯ll


    definitely make Dad stay with you and me forever."


    "You¡¯re such a good boy, Dalton."


    A gentle smile appeared on Vivian¡¯s face again, but this time, there was a gloomy coldness in her eyes


    and she gloated, ¡°Joye, although the ce you held in Shawn''s heart is more significant than I


    expected, it doesn''t matter. Eventually, I¡¯ll force you to a dead end.¡±


    Shawn drove his Rolls-Royce very slowly. It was as if he was reluctant to return to Vivian and Dalton¡¯s


    side.


    Turning off the car engine, he lifted his head and stared at the vi not far away. Instead of going in, he


    stayed in the car. He rolled down the window and lit a cigarette but did not smoke. He waited until the


    cigarette burned downpletely.


    One by one, the lights in the vi went out as the night grew darker and darker. Finally, he got out of the


    car.


    He gently pushed the door open and noticed the wall light in the living room was still on. Vivian sat


    quietly on the sofa as if waiting for her lover toe home. When she heard the noise, she turned her


    head and stood up. "I was worried that you would nevere in."


    Shawn was stunned for a moment. Then, he looked up at the closed door upstairs and asked, "Is


    Dalton asleep?"


    "He could not hold on anymore, so he fell asleep. He even reminded me to tell him when youe


    back while he was half-asleep."


    "Shawn, have Dalton and I have made things difficult for you? I have already called the media


    the rted news reports. As long as you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll leave with Dalton. I¡¯llpletely erase our traces,


    and we¡¯ll never interfere with your life anymore."


    "Stop thinking nonsense. I¡¯ll handle everything." Shawn took a deep breath and slightly frowned. "I''ll go


    check on Dalton first."


    Shawn went upstairs and turned on the tablemp on the bedstand. At that moment, a soft light


    illuminated the dark bedroom. Dalton was sleeping soundly on the small bed with his tiny face buried in


    his little hands, his mouth slightly opened.


    His cute appearance immediately dispelled the frustration in Shawn''s heart. Shawn sat down by the


    bed and caressed his soft little face with his slender fingers. "I''m sorry for making you wait for so long."


    Dalton turned over and kicked the quilt aside, then continued to sleep.


    Shawn gently wiped the sweat off Dalton¡¯s temples, and a soft strand of hair stuck to his finger during


    the process. He was about to throw it into the trash can, but he stopped himself.


    Staring at the sleeping Dalton on the bed, he lowered his head and nced at the strand of hair in his


    hand. There was a sh of hesitation in his eyes, and finally, he slipped the hair into his wallet.


    At the same time, in the living room, Vivian was still sitting on the sofa in the same position as before


    but with a phone in her hand. She could see everything happening in Dalton''s bedroom on the small


    screen.


    A gentle smile appeared on her face. ¡°Shawn, since you''ve decided to give up on Joye, I''ll help you.¡±


    She sneered, ¡°Then, I''ll take back my position from her.¡±


    When Joye returned to the apartment, Janina, who was about to fall asleep, stood up from the sofa.


    "Why did youe back sote? Where were you? Joye, did you cry?"


    Janina grabbed her arm and stared at Joye¡¯s red-rimmed eyes in shock. "What''s wrong with you? I


    know you, Joye. You don¡¯t cry easily!"


    "Janina, do you think marrying Shawn was a mistake from the very beginning?"


    She loved him for so many years, and look what she got from her marriage of more than three years?


    "What''s wrong? What happened? Tell me. Your parents, Quill, and I will always support you no matter


    what."


    Janina was confused, but she could tell that she must have missed something important.


    After Janina mentioned her dead family, Joyepletely broke down. She crouched on one side of the


    sofa, her trembling body curled up into a ball as tears rolled down her cheeks. "Janina, they are all


    gone. They are all gone!"


    She had lost her closest kin, and soon, she would lose her husband, whom she had been longing for


    and in love with for many years.

 Chapter 39 Accept the Challenge

    Chapter 39 ept the Challenge


    "Gone?"


    Janina was stunned for a long while. It was not until she saw the grief and despair in Joye¡¯s eyes that


    she suddenly realized something.


    "Joye, don''t cry. I''m here."


    She squatted down and pulled Joye into her arms. How could Joye¡¯s parents and Quill be gone? They


    were such amazing people¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After crying for the entire night, Joye''s eyes were painfully swollen the next day. Meanwhile, Janina¡¯s


    eyes looked even worse. Not only were her eyes swollen, but there were also huge dark circles under


    her eyes. Despite that, they still could not hide the murderous intent in her eyes.


    "What a b*stard! I can¡¯t believe that Shawn is actually that kind of person!"


    Thest time Janina saw Shawn was at his and Joye¡¯s wedding. Janina originally thought that the


    wedding was the beginning of a happy life between the couple. She never would have expected that


    Shawn was nothing but scum.


    Joye sshed a handful of cold water onto her face. Afterst night''s venting, she had be much


    calmer. She wiped her face clean, then covered her swollen eyes with makeup and forced a smile at


    Janina.


    "Let''s not talk about him anymore. What are you nning to do now? You¡¯re now a new star in the


    design industry and a famous online celebrity. Do you intend to create your own brand and realize your


    childhood dream now that you¡¯re back home?" Joye asked.


    "I initially thought so, but I¡¯ve changed my mind now. I¡¯m joining Leonard Group!"


    Janina spoke with certainty and patted her swollen eyes hard. She had cried the whole night and it had


    ruined her perfect appearance. She had to use her unique massage method to recover her looks.


    Joye was stunned. "Join Leonard Group? Janina, I thought you hated following rules and working for


    others."


    Janina had always been an independent person since she was a child, and she loved freedom.


    Besides, she had told Joye that she would never take up a nine-to-five job in her life.


    "Working in Leonard Group¡¯s different. Thepany¡¯s boss is my best friend. Who dares to do


    anything to me? That¡¯s it. It''s settled."


    Joye did not say anything more upon noticing Janina¡¯s determined attitude. Instead, her smile grew


    wider when she realized Janina chose to work in Leonard Group because of her.


    Janina and Joye looked more energetic after putting on their makeup. After the two got in the car, Joye


    turned to look at Janina, who was sitting in the front passenger seat and fastening her seat belt. There


    was a hint of distress between Janina¡¯s eyebrows. "Janina, you still... Forget it, let''s go."


    Joye stopped herself mid-sentence, not wanting to ruin the mood.


    Leonard Group was only a few minutes drive away from Joye¡¯s apartment, so they arrived at the


    At that moment, the pain in Janina''s eyes had disappearedpletely. She looked up at the tall office


    building and said with a huge smile, "I¡¯ll be working here from now on! Boss, please be kind to me."


    Joye patted her on the shoulder with a smile and said jokingly, "Do your best. I have faith in you."


    "Good morning, President Leonard."


    When the staff saw Janina and Joyeing in, they greeted them respectfully and looked at Janina


    curiously. "Who¡¯s the beauty standing next to the president? Why does she look so familiar?"


    "Yeah, you¡¯re right. I feel like I''ve seen her before."


    Janina overheard the staff¡¯s whispers, and she stuck her chest out proudly. "In another two years, I¡¯ll


    be the most popr online celebrity in the world. At that time, people all over the world will know


    me."


    Joye could not help but burst into a giggle. "Yes, yes. I¡¯m counting on you to promote Leonard Group¡¯s


    future products. Come on, let me take you upstairs to have a look."


    The two of them entered the elevator. Joye pressed the button on the 18th floor and said, "I''ll exin


    first. Recently, I''ve hired two famous designers for the design department, Damian and Tiffany. These


    two are very difficult to deal with, so good luck."


    "You¡¯re exaggerating, right? So that means I¡¯ll have to prepare for a battle."


    Janina rubbed her hands as if she was going to fight. Joye held back herughter. It was good to have


    Janina back by her side. She was a source of happiness during Joye¡¯s darkest days.


    "Miss. Leonard, would you mind introducing the youngdy beside you?"


    Tiffany stepped out of the office, and the moment she saw Janina, she looked her up and down. Then,


    her red lips quirked as if approving of Janina¡¯s taste in fashion.


    "Wow, I finally got to meet my idol! Nice to meet you, Miss Tiffany. You look stunning! My name¡¯s


    Janina Hill. I''m new here, and I¡¯ll be working in the design department. You may call me Janina."


    Joye was speechless at the spontaneous bootlicking¡­


    Joye stared at Janina as thetterplimented Tiffany non-stop. Sheughed inside, ¡°So this is what


    she meant by preparing for a battle?¡±


    "Janina! You''re such a sweet talker. I can tell that you''re Miss. Leonard''s friend. Don''t worry, I''ll take


    good care of you. If anything happens in the future, I''ll cover for you."


    Tiffany loved it when people praised her beauty, so she could not stop beaming after hearing Janina¡¯s


    office for.


    "I need to go to the workshop and prepare a sample. Janina, let''s talk when I get back."


    "No problem."


    After Tiffany left with a satisfied smile on her face, Joye red at Janina and said, "I was caught off


    guard by your ttery. It might work on Tiffany, but it won¡¯t work on Damian."


    "Don''t worry. I¡¯m a beauty with brains. Everything will be settled in minutes."


    Janina puffed out her chest seductively. Joye could not stand her demeanor, so she walked back to the


    elevator. "Alright then, you keep up your good work. Good luck. Oh! By the way, I''ll wait for you on the


    top floor for lunch."


    "You''re not staying?"


    Janina wore a pitiful expression on her face as Joye left. Then, she nced at the design room¡¯s ss


    door and walked inside.


    At that moment Damian was drawing a blueprint, he was so focused that he did not notice Janina


    Holding the pen midair, his eyebrows knitted into a dissatisfied frown above his sses.


    "You won¡¯t be able to show off your unique style by drawing these perfectly smooth lines."


    Damian whipped his head around upon hearing Janina¡¯s remark. Apart from the look of surprise in his


    eyes, there was also a hint of excitement in his gaze.


    "Do you also think that I can make use of some aggressive lines?"


    "Of course! Just like human beings, if everything appears smooth and perfect without some corners


    and edges, they would seem nd. Am I right?"


    shing her a rare smile, Damian quickly nodded and said, "That''s what I meant. Some people always


    think that they¡¯re smart, but more often than not, they¡¯re the most stupid ones. In the end, they lost their


    true selves."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Janina picked up the pen from the table with a smile and drew an unusual trajectory in the ce where


    Damian was stuck. Then, she said with a smile, "Mr. Lee, I¡¯m a new staff member, Janina Hill. I¡¯m


    looking forward to exchanging different thoughts and opinions with you in the future."


    It was a pity that such a good performancecked an audience.


    ¡­¡­


    Joye took the elevator to the president''s office. Shortly after, Linda knocked on the door and came in.


    "President Leonard, I heard that there¡¯s a new designer in the design department?"


    "Yes, she¡¯s my best friend. Please get someone to go through the formalities."


    "You arranged for your best friend to work in the design department in Damian and Tiffany¡¯s team¡­


    Don¡¯t you think this is too harsh?"


    Linda reminded Joye. Ever since Damian and Tiffany came to Leonard Group, the staff in the design


    department had beenining about the two of them every day.


    Joye smiled without a hint of worry on her face. "Don''t worry, my best friend¡¯s a... sociable person, and


    she''s a beauty with brains."


    She giggled as she remembered that Janina had won Tiffany¡¯s favor with just onepliment. Damian


    would not be a problem to her.


    "That¡¯s great. This is the financial approval card sent by the bank this morning. The money will be


    transferred to us in the afternoon."

 Chapter 40 The Leonards and the Richards

    Chapter 40 The Leonards and the Richards


    Joye''s expression suddenly turned serious. "Linda, please ask the finance department to sort out the


    data. If Leonard Group leaves Richard Group now, can it run smoothly?"


    Linda was confused. "President Leonard, why would Leonard Group leave Richard Group?"


    "Because Leonard Group and Richard Group are owned by the Leonards and the Richards


    respectively."


    Joye did not wish for Leonard Group to rely on the Richard family to survive. More importantly, she did


    not want to remain entangled with Shawn after the divorce.


    "I see. I''ll inform the finance department and give you the data as soon as possible."


    Although Linda still refused to ept the news, her execution ability had always been excellent. She


    sighed. ¡°Leonard Group was the most important thing to Miss. Leonard right now. It must have been a


    difficult decision for her to decide to leave Richard Group.¡±


    After Linda left, Joye leaned against the chair in exhaustion. There were still ten days left until the one-


    month deadline!


    She whispered, ¡°When the dayes, Shawn and I will beplete strangers¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in Richard Group¡¯s office building.


    Shawn sat cross-legged on the sofa, fiddling with a soft strand of hair between his fingers. His brows


    knitted into a tight frown from the struggle inside his heart.


    Salmon knocked on the door and came in. When he noticed Shawn¡¯s worried state, he couldn''t help


    but ask, "Mr. Richard, are you in a dilemma?"


    "No, I was just wondering about the oue."


    Shawn finally raised his head, aplicated expression shing across his beautiful eyes. If Dalton


    was truly his biological son, should he go through with the divorce?


    "Then what''s the oue you''re expecting?"


    Salmon felt a little regretful asking the question. He thought he should not have asked about the private


    affairs of his boss. He could sense that Joye held a unique ce in Shawn''s heart. It was just that


    Vivian and Dalton¡¯s appearance had made everythingplicated.


    "My expectations? Send this to theb and hand me the results as soon as possible."


    Shawn pursed his thin lips and handed Salmon the strand of hair. He did not know what kind of


    oue to expect either.


    "Don''t let others find out."


    "Sure. You may rest assured."


    Salmon nodded and put away the hair, then turned to leave the office. Meanwhile, Shawn stared


    motionlessly at the cold cup of coffee on his desk.


    "Joye, tell me, what kind of oue should I expect?"


    Salmon came out of Richard Group¡¯s office building, then got in the car and drove toward the hospital.


    Just then, a taxi tailed behind him at a distance.


    "Sir, please don¡¯t lose that car."


    Vivian sat in the back row of the taxi with a gentle smile on her face, but something was beginning to


    form in her heart.


    Vivian had always hoped that Shawn would not do a DNA test and keep trusting her as before. But


    apparently, she had overestimated herself.


    When she saw Salmon arrive at the parking lot of the hospital, she took out a hundred-dor note from


    her wallet. "Thank you for your hard work. Keep the change."


    "Thank you, Madam."


    The driver thanked Vivian fervently as he rejoiced, ¡°This car ride¡¯s really worth it!¡±


    Salmon locked his car door and looked around him, making sure that there was no one suspicious


    following him before entering the hospital. Vivian was not in a hurry to follow him. Instead, she entered


    the hospital after a while, hidden among a crowd of other people.


    At the appraisal center on the fifth floor, Salmon handed over the transparent stic bag containing two


    short strands of hair and said with a serious expression, "Dr. Wood, Mr. Richard wants you to help


    identify the DNA for these two strands of hair and see if the two are biologically rted."


    Dr. Wood took the bag. When he thought of the news that suddenly went silent two days ago, he


    immediately understood what was going on.


    "No problem. I''ll get the result as soon as possible and call you then."


    "Thank you. Please keep this a secret."


    "Don''t worry."


    Salmon nodded with a smile. Dr. Wood used to be the attending doctor in the surgical department.


    However, he was injured in a car ident, so he had switched working in the diagnostics center. He


    was also an acquaintance that Shawn had known for a long time. Salmon believed that Dr. Wood could


    be trusted in this matter.


    After sending Salmon off, Dr. Wood took out the hair from the bag and was about to extract the DNA


    cells. But at this moment, the door to theb swung open.


    "Madam, please wait for your turn outside."


    "Dr. Wood, you don''t recognize me? It''s me, Vivian. When I was in college, I was injured in a car


    ident. You were the one who helped me sew back my wounds. Have you forgotten?"


    Vivian walked in with a huge smile on her gentle face. Dr. Wood was stunned and tried to recall where


    he had seen this beautiful and generous face before. After a long while, his eyes widened in realization.


    "Oh, I remember! Mr. Richard brought you to me."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you for remembering about me."


    Vivian''s eyes shed with a hint of shyness and pride that only an innocent young girl would have.


    Back then, she had gone through a lot of effort to attract Shawn''s attention. She had not hesitated to


    run her bicycle into Shawn''s car. Eventually, she became his girlfriend.


    Butter, it was all because of that damned man that she missed the chance to be Shawn¡¯s wife.


    Instead, Joye had taken over the advantage.


    "Of course, I remember. What can I do for you?"


    Dr. Wood¡¯s face fell after asking the question, as he realized something was amiss. He mused, ¡°Back


    then, this girl seemed to have dated Mr. Richard¡­¡± When he thought about the matter that Shawn had


    just asked Salmon to take care of earlier, something began to connect in his mind.


    "Dr. Wood, I heard that you were involved in a car ident two years ago and that your hand was hurt.


    That¡¯s why you were transferred here from the surgical department, right? What a pity. With your skills


    and experience, you could have be a director, yet your bright future had been ruined because of a


    car ident."


    Vivian was not in a hurry to answer Dr. Wood¡¯s question at all. Instead, she looked at him with a pitiful


    expression on her face. At this moment, a hint of embarrassment shed across Dr. Wood¡¯s face.


    Although working in the surgical department was tiring, it was a good ce to make money. The job in


    the diagnostic center was extremely easy, but he earned nothing more than a fixed amount of sry. It


    was even more difficult to get himself a promotion due to hisck of experience in his current field. His


    financial future had been ruined.


    "You¡¯re the smartest, most capable doctor I¡¯ve ever met. Because of this, I feel that it''s a pity. I believe


    your son should be getting married soon, right?"


    "What are you trying to say, Miss. Hry?"


    Vivian picked up the two strands of hair from the table with a gentle smile. "I wish to exchange these


    two strands of hair with your son''s marital home."


    "So, the child isn''t Mr. Richard''s?"


    Dr. Wood''s eyes were filled with shock. Shawn was a powerful figure, yet Vivian had the guts to cheat


    on him.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s true or not. What matters is the result of your report. You can get a vi


    for your son in exchange for a few words on the report. I think it should be a particrly good deal for


    you. Your son and your wife would be very happy about it, don¡¯t you think?"

 Chapter 41 Are You Sure That You Wont Implicate Me?

    Chapter 41 Are You Sure That You Won''t Implicate Me?


    A vi for his son?


    A conflicted look shed across Dr. Wood''s face. The car ident had cost him a lot of money, and


    now he was stuck in a department without a future. His son¡¯s girlfriend was kicking up a fuss about


    wanting a four-room house for marriage, or she would not marry his son. It had caused him and his


    wife plenty to worry about.


    "Dr. Wood, the result of this DNA test can bring not much change to me, but a lot to you."


    Vivian''s smile was light and gentle. The more she smiled, the more she exuded a tempting aura. She


    was offering a house! Houses in the city were extremely expensive. No matter how much he made in


    the future, he would not be able to afford a vi.


    "If I faked the DNA results for you, what would you do?¡±


    "What would I do? I love Shawn, and you know that. My son is only three years old, and he is so


    young. His only wish is to have a father. Now that Shawn is by his side, he can be happy. I only want


    him to be happy and for the DNA results not to affect his happiness. Do you understand what I¡¯m


    saying?¡±


    Dr. Wood clenched his fingers asplex emotions filled his eyes. If she had been more arrogant by


    threatening him with money, he would have turned her down. Yet, she was behaving politely. He found


    it hard to reject her request.


    "If you¡¯re worried that you might be implicated by this matter, you can rest assured that you can issue


    two different reports. If there is a problem, I will say that I amended the results. You can give the other


    report to show your innocence.¡±


    With a smile, Vivian tucked her hair behind her ear and smiled more gently. She was considerate


    enough to think of a way out for him.


    "Are you sure that you won''t implicate me?"


    "It''s meaningless for me to get you involved, isn¡¯t it?¡± Vivian asked with a smile, knowing that she had


    seeded.


    She took a check from her purse and handed it to Dr. Wood. He clenched his teeth and epted it.


    "Alright then. I will give Mr. Richard a copy of the report that you want to see.¡±


    At noon the next day, Salmon handed over the document to Shawn. Shawn opened the file, taking out


    the DNA result and scanning it before he smiled.


    Dalton was really his child!


    Salmon didn''t dare to say anything. He stood beside Shawn. Why did he feel that Shawn didn''t want


    such a result?


    Shawn''s expression became more indifferent as he held the report. After a long time, he said, ¡°Go and


    contact Mr. Ronson.¡±


    He put the report back into the file bag. His frown disappeared. Now that he found out that Dalton was


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    his son, he had to take on the responsibility as a father.


    Salmon was stunned. "Do you mean..."


    "Ask him to draft an agreement. ording to what Baird said before, transfer all the shares of the


    Richard family and the real estate under my name to her."


    "All your real estate?" There were a lot of shares in the Richard Group under Shawn''s name, and if he


    gave her all his real estate, he would be left with nothing.


    "I''ll contact him right away." Salmon did not dare to question Shawn anymore and quickly went to do


    the task.


    Shawn was the only one left in the quiet office. He leaned against the sofa, his jaw hardened. He


    narrowed his eyes and took out his phone to call Connor. "Where are you?"


    "Where can I be? I have to be in my nest, of course.¡± Connor''s light-hearted tone came from over the


    phone.


    Shawn hung up the call and walked out.


    At Red Sleeves, Connor was sitting on the sofa of the private room. There was no wine on the table,


    but there was a rose-gold suitcase with a decoded lock lying wide open. The gorgeous clothes inside


    made him smile.


    "Geez. She isn''t young anymore, yet she loves such flowery dresses. She has to start dressing her


    age."


    "Sir, this isn¡¯t a good idea, is it?¡±


    The waiter was in a dilemma. It was not right for Connor to go through people¡¯s things like this.


    "What''s wrong? It¡¯s been here for three days, so it''s basically unwanted trash. Let me ask you. If you


    throw a watch in the bin, can''t I pick up your trash?"


    "Sir, are you here to go through trash?¡± The waiter asked timidly. Connor was the second son of the


    Turner family, and he grew up with a silver spoon in his mouth.


    ¡°I was giving an example!¡±


    Connor time rolled his eyes and continued to dig through the belongings in the suitcase, not knowing


    what he was looking for.


    When his fingers touched the bottompartment, he found aptop, ID, and passport.


    "How careless she is. How could she note back for her luggage when there''s something so


    important inside?¡±


    He opened the passport and looked at the photo, smiling at the attractivedy in the photo.


    Thinking of the feelings from that night, he felt his throat dry up. He had been with countless women,


    but she was the only one he lost control with.


    "Boss, do you want to return it?"


    "There''s no need to return it. If she wants it, she wille to get it."


    The waiter interrupted Connor''s memories from that night. Connor put down the passport, opened the


    immediately.


    "I knew it would be like this."


    With a snort of aplishment, he looked through the documents inside, but he was intrigued by a


    locked file. He keyed in the same password again, and the file unlocked. There was only a photo


    inside, and it was Janina kissing a man, but the man''s face was photoshopped into a dog''s.


    "Boss, what an interestingdy. Why would she think of venting her anger this way?"


    The waiter couldn''t hold back hisughter, but Connor''s face darkened. He directly put theptop on


    the table and said, "What do you know? Take these things away and send two bottles of wine to me."


    "D-Do you want me to throw away the suitcase?¡±


    Connor was irritated by the waiter''s stupid words and kicked him. "Why don''t you just go away!¡±


    The door of the private room was pushed open from the outside. The waiter gasped when he saw


    Shawn. "Mr. Richard, the boss has been waiting for you for a long time. I''ll go get you guys some wine."


    He shut the suitcase and ran off.


    Shawn threw the clothes aside and sat down next to Connor. "Whose is this?"


    "A guest left it here. Why are you looking for me now? Did you miss me?¡±


    Shawn pulled his cor in frustration, unamused by Conner''s joke. "The child is mine."


    Connor was stunned for a second, and the yful look on his face disappeared. His expression turned


    grave as he asked, "Did you decide to divorce Joye?"


    As someone who knew Shawn since childhood, Conner knew that Shawn would never dismiss his


    biological child.

 Chapter 42 Fever

    Chapter 42 Fever


    ¡°Have I not given in to her whims?¡±


    Shawn furrowed his brows as he spoke. Was she going to be with Yvon after the divorce?


    Why did he feel upset? Was he unwilling to let her go?


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the vi.


    Vivian looked at the text message on her phone, and her red lips curled into a smile. She clicked delete


    as though nothing had happened.


    "Mom, I just saw an advertisement on TV, and I like that watch. It can make calls and is waterproof,¡±


    Dalton said as he ran over wearing slippers, his gaze full of expectation.


    "Are you talking about the genius smartwatch?¡±


    After hearing the full name of the watch, Dalton nodded frantically. He hugged her arm and said, ¡°Yes,


    that''s it. Mom, can I have one?¡±


    "Of course."


    Vivian smiled and nodded. She reached out and touched her son''s tender cheek. She squatted down


    and looked into Dalton¡¯s bright and clear eyes. "Do you want Dad to give it to you?¡±


    "Dad? He¡¯ll give it to me?¡±


    Dalton was particrly close to Shawn. Whenever he heard Shawn¡¯s name, his eyes would light up.


    "Of course. You are his son. As long as you follow what I say, I promise you that Dad will buy anything


    you want.¡±


    "Okay. I will do as you say."


    Seeing Dalton shaking her arm excitedly, Vivian reached out and picked him up. "Go take a cold


    shower. Are you scared of the cold?¡±


    "But didn¡¯t you say that children shouldn¡¯t take cold showers and that we will fall sick?¡±


    Even such an innocent child knew what he could and could not do. So why was his mother asking him


    to take a cold shower?


    "Silly Dalton. Don¡¯t you remember that I just told you you have to do everything to keep your happiness


    with dad?¡±


    "But what does taking a cold shower have to do with happiness?¡±


    Dalton didn''t understand what she meant. If he took a cold shower, he would fall sick and have to take


    a jab and medicine. Why did his mother associate this with happiness?


    ¡°What if I tell you that by taking a cold shower, your dad will stay by your side and love you? Will you be


    willing?¡±


    Vivian said these words energetically. Dalton blinked his eyes. He wasn¡¯t quite sure about what she


    meant, but he nodded.


    "Mom, I¡¯ll take a shower and do whatever you want me to do. As long as you and Dad can be together.¡±


    After receiving a satisfactory reply, Vivian looked away from Dalton¡¯s innocent eyes, and her guilt


    disappeared. ¡°Good boy. I promise I won¡¯t let your efforts go to vain, and you will get what you want.¡±


    Just as Shawn was about to open the second bottle of wine, his phone rang. He looked at the caller ID


    on the screen and frowned.


    Connor tilted his neck and took a look. There was a hint of schadenfreude in his eyes. "Vivian? Answer


    it quickly. Your wife and child are waiting for you.¡±


    Shawn''s frown deepened after being teased by Connor. He was quiet for a few seconds, and he had


    no intention of picking up the call.


    But the phone kept ringing. Connor chuckled, reached out to grab the phone in his hand, and pressed


    the answer and handsfree button.


    The moment the call was connected, Vivan''s anxious voice sounded. "Shawn, Dalton has a high fever.


    Can you take us to the hospital?"


    Shawn''s expression instantly changed. He picked up the phone on the table and asked, "Why does he


    have a fever? Wasn¡¯t he just fine this morning?¡±


    "I don''t know either. After dinner, I took a shower for Dalton. When I tried to get him to sleep, I felt that


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    his temperature was almost 40 degrees. What should I do?¡±


    The more Vivian said, the more frantic she sounded. Shawn quickly stood up from the sofa and put on


    his jacket with a grave expression. "Don''t worry. Get him dressed, I''ll be right back."


    Seeing that he hung up the phone anxiously, Connor immediately stood up and said, "I didn''t believe in


    the power of family before, but I believe it now. Go quickly. My mother said that a high fever could fry a


    kid''s brain and leave a longsting illness.¡±


    Shawn nodded, opened the door, and quickly walked out.


    Ten minutester, the Rolls-Royce stopped at the gate of the vi. Shawn quickly came down and


    pushed the door open. Vivian was already waiting in the living room with Dalton, whose face was red.


    Seeing Shawne in, she was about to burst into tears.


    "Shawn, Dalton is unconscious."


    "Don''t cry. I will take you to the hospital now. Everything will be alright."


    Shawnforted Vivian and held Dalton in his arms. The burning heat transmitted from Dalton''s skin


    to his heart. His beautiful eyes narrowed as he patted Dalton''s back. His voice became gentle. "Dalton,


    don''t be afraid. Dad is here."


    Vivian followed him out of the vi. She almost could not keep up with him. She smiled slightly, but her


    tears kept rolling down her cheeks.


    She would turn Shawn into Dalton¡¯s fatherpletely.


    "Mr. Richard, the child must have caught a cold. It¡¯s the cold season now. He should be fine as there is


    nothing wrong with his lungs. He will recover after taking some medication.¡±


    The doctor examined Dalton before putting down the stethoscope. Shawn was still a little worried. "Are


    you sure there''s nothing else?"


    "Rest assured, Mr. Richard. It''s just a minor cold. How about this? I will get the nurse to give him an IV


    drip to lower his temperature.¡±


    "Okay."


    Only then did Shawn let out a sigh of relief. He turned his head and looked at Dalton, who was lying on


    the hospital bed. Dalton''s flushed little face melted his heart.


    The nurse carefully pricked the needle on Dalton''s hand. She adjusted the speed of the drip and then


    went out of the ward.


    Vivian sat beside the bed, holding Dalton''s hand that was not infused with a needle. She put her face


    close to him and said, ¡°Dalton, you scared me.¡±


    "The doctor said it''s just an ordinary cold. Don''t scare yourself. Dalton will be fine."


    Shawn noticed that she was crying so hard that her voice was hoarse. Aplicated expression


    shed across his eyes as he stood behind her.


    Vivian put her arms around Shawn¡¯s waist. "Shawn, Dalton is my life. Just now, I was really scared."


    She kept crying. Shawn put his hand on her trembling shoulder.


    "Don''t cry. I will take good care of Dalton and you in the future. I will never let you feel fear."


    "Shawn."


    Vivian cried even harder. She tightened her arms around Shawn¡¯s waist as if she were hugging onto


    dear life. No one saw the smile behind her streaming tears.

 Chapter 43 You鈥檙e Pregnant

    Chapter 43 You¡¯re Pregnant


    Early in the morning, Joye drove to Leonard Group. Sitting in the passenger seat, Janina smiled with


    satisfaction. "I suddenly feel as though I am satisfied with my new job. There¡¯s a ce for me to live,


    free food, and my boss picks me up. It can''t get better than this.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Joye stepped on the break. Janina''s face turned pale in an instant,


    she turned her head to look at Joye with fear in her eyes.


    "Sorry. I was a little dizzy just now."


    Joye quickly released the brake, her expression was still pale. She stopped the car abruptly because


    her sight was growing hazy as well as her consciousness for that brief moment. She had almost


    forgotten Janina was sitting next to her.


    "Stop by the side and let me rest for a while."


    Janina pointed to the side of the road. Joye quickly pulled over and watched as Janina threw up. She


    regretted stepping on the brake so hard just now.


    "Janina, are you feeling better? Sorry. I didn''t mean it."


    After emptying her stomach, Janina raised her head. She managed to smile at Joye. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just


    need some time to recover.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll get you some water to rinse your mouth."


    Joye turned around and walked to the trunk. She felt dizzy again. Fortunately, she held the lid of the


    trunk and did not fall. Although Janina was still unwell, she was worried about Joey. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    "I''m fine. Maybe I didn¡¯t rest enough recently. I''ll be fine after a good sleep tonight."


    Joye shook her head and felt much better. She took the water and handed it to Janina. Seeing color


    returning to Janina''s face, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I''ll get a driver over to drive us." She was not suited to drive in her condition, and neither was Janina.


    After making an appointment with the designated driver from the app, they continued to make their way


    to the office.


    "President, I have informed all the departments about the meeting at 10 o''clock this morning. You will


    have a new product meeting this afternoon, and President Lee of Packard Bank wants to have a dinner


    appointment with you tonight."


    As soon as Joye entered the office, Linda roughly told her about the ns for the day. When she saw


    Joye, she frowned for a moment and said, ¡°You don¡¯t look well.¡±


    "Refuse the appointment with President Lee. If the meeting is not urgent, push it to another day too.


    Joye was dizzy on the way here.¡±


    Janina had recovered, and there was no trace of pain and paleness on her face like before. On the


    contrary, Joye looked terrible.


    "Don''t mind her nonsense. I''m fine, so just go with the scheduled ap¡±


    As soon as Joye finished speaking, her stomach suddenly churned. Almost instinctively, she covered


    her mouth and rushed straight into the bathroom. Janina and Linda hurriedly followed in. Seeing that


    she was continuously retching, they were deeply concerned.


    "Oh my god, it¡¯s not that, is it?"


    Joye understood the meaning of Janina''s words. She was shocked, but she discounted the possibility.


    She and Shawn had been married for more than three years. He had never left his seed in her body.


    How could she be pregnant?


    Linda was also worried. "You should go for a check-up at the hospital. Just to be safe."


    "I''m fine. I''m just exhausted. Please head out first, and let me have a rest.¡±


    Joye''s stomach was no longer ufortable. She stood up and rinsed her mouth.


    "Well, if you are still unwell, you must tell me."


    Janina left uneasily. Before leaving, she asked Linda to inform her if anything happened.


    "President, about today''s arrangement..."


    "As usual."


    "Okay, I''ll go and prepare for the meeting."


    Linda nodded and went out of the office. Joye came out of the bathroom, feeling weak. Shey down


    on the sofa.


    When she was at the hotel thest time, Yelena had used Joye of being barren. How could she be


    pregnant?


    She thought that she would be well after a few days of rest. But a few days had gone by, yet her


    condition had not improved. Instead, it had gotten much worse.


    "That''s it. You''ve been like this for a good few days. You have to go to the hospital. I know how much


    work means to you, but your life is more important than your work."


    Displeased, Janina dragged Joye out of the Leonard Group. Joye had no choice but to listen to her and


    got into the taxi. ¡°I¡¯m just tired. It¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    "Let the examination results make sure of that.¡±


    Janina rolled her eyes and smiled at the driver. ¡°Please send us to the hospital.¡±


    Soon, the taxi arrived at the hospital. There were not many people around. Watching her blood being


    taken and transmitted into a bag, Joye felt dizzy again. She couldn''t help but feel worried that she


    would be diagnosed with cancer like in the TV shows.


    "The result will be released in thirty minutes.¡± After saying that, the nurse continued taking blood from


    the next patient emotionlessly.


    Thirty minutes felt particrly long. Joye looked at the report nervously, and her face suddenly


    changed.


    "What''s wrong? What did it say?"


    Janina looked at the report from the side and her gaze widened. Joye was pregnant with that


    scumbag¡¯s baby!


    "Impossible! This is impossible!"


    Joye was stunned as if she was struck by lightning. He would always pull out every time they had sex,


    and he specifically told her that she didn''t deserve to carry his child.


    It must be wrong! The result must be wrong!


    "Don''t panic. Let''s ask the doctor about it."


    Afraid that something would happen to Joye from her surging emotions, Janinaforted her. She


    handed the result to the female doctor who gave them the results. The doctor looked at them then


    adjusted her sses, saying, "You are pregnant."


    "I''m not pregnant!"


    Unable to ept such an answer, Joye stood up abruptly, mming the table with her hands, her voice


    quivering.


    The female doctor was shocked. She pursed her lips a few times to calm herself down. "The results


    can''t be wrong. You are around one month pregnant now. Since it''s different for everyone, you''ll only


    know the specific weeks by getting a B-scan."


    One month?


    Joye felt her head getting heavier. Her mind cleared up, and she remembered the time Shawn took her


    in the bathroom.


    Reminded of her wound, she felt her legs go weak. Luckily, Janina supported her so that she didn''t fall


    to the ground. Was Shawn crazy?


    ¡°Joye, don''t think too much about it. It doesn''t mean anything." Janina was also shocked by the sudden


    outburst of emotions and tried tofort Joye.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean anything?¡±


    Joye''s gaze was blurring, and her expression was ugly. How could it not mean anything when she had


    a new life inside of her?


    There were still three days left until the one-month deadline! She was about to cut all ties with Shawn


    and had nothing to do with him. But how could she leave the rtionship she dreaded when a child


    was tying them together?


    "If you don''t want this child, you can get rid of it while it''s still early. It would hurt less.¡±


    The doctor''s advice made Joye''s lips tremble. She was so frustrated that she couldn''t decide if she


    wanted to keep the child or not.

 Chapter 44 What Should I Do?

    Chapter 44 What Should I Do?


    Joye walked out of the consultation room, still feeling stiff. There were many people around her, but she


    did not seem to notice them.


    "Come on, Joye. All Shawn did was contribute one seed to the baby is in your belly. It''s your choice if


    you want to keep the baby, it has nothing to do with him."


    Even Janina couldn''t have epted if she were to get pregnant with the scum of a husband''s child


    before the divorce.


    "Janina, tell me, why must this happen to me?"


    Why did they have to be entangled like this? Why couldn¡¯t there be a clean break?


    "Joye, it''s not the time for you to be upset. Look at that person!"


    Janina saw the personing in from the door. She grabbed Joye¡¯s arm and forced her to regain her


    senses. Joye looked over and saw Vivian walking over with a thermos.


    Her back stiffened, and the corners of her lips tightened. How could she bump into Vivian here?


    Vivian saw Joye as well. She stopped for a moment, smiled, and walked towards Joye. ¡°Mrs. Richard,


    what a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Being the proud person she was, Joye would never show her hatred to others. She smiled at Vivian


    and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you.¡±


    "That''s good to know. I would feel guilty. Dalton is running a fever, and Shawn insists on being here to


    take care of him. He stayed there the whole night, so I brought some breakfast for them. I am sorry that


    he has to be here instead.¡±


    Vivian raised the thermos in her hand, and her kind words felt like a knife stabbing into Joye¡¯s heart.


    Shawn had been taking care of his and Vivian''s child all night. She could almost imagine how happy


    the three would be while eating breakfast together.


    The grip on her waist tightened.


    Her husband had a son with another woman, and she had been made fun of for being barren for three


    years of their marriage. Yet she found out that she was pregnant with her husband''s child just before


    their divorce?


    What a joke!


    "Miss. Hry, you must be close with Shawn, but don''t you think he''s such a scumbag?"


    Janina stepped forward. Her usually smiling eyes were unusually cold at this moment. Even Vivian


    could not help but frown. "Do I know you?"


    "You don''t need to know me. But I have to tell you, a b*tch like you do suit a scumbag. I was almost


    fooled by your proper manners, thinking that you would never tear up one''s family. I guess I was wrong.


    Can''t you be any more shameless?"


    "I''m sorry, but I have to correct you there. My son with Shawn is already three years old. How have I


    destroyed anything? I don''t think it was me who destroyed anything.¡±


    Although she was insulted, there was not a trace of anger on Vivian''s face. In fact, she was still smiling


    at Janina, who was about to explode. Just then, Joye held her back.


    "I guess it means that you¡¯re unlucky. You have a child with Shawn, but you¡¯re still not part of the


    Richard family."


    Vivian shrugged indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s okay. The position of Mrs. Richards would be vacant soon, so why


    the rush to marry into the family?"


    Joye clenched her fists and wanted to fight back, but she felt helpless. She said, ¡°Janina, let¡¯s go.¡±


    "Are we leaving just like this?"


    Janina was furious. She had seen her fair share of arrogant mistresses, but not someone as hard to


    deal with as Vivian.


    She wanted so bad to pinch Vivian to death.


    "Not everyone is worth our time."


    Joye spoke casually, not wanting to appear indignant in front of Vivian


    "You''re right. What''s the point of wasting time with a mistress who can''t even show her face?"


    After Janina finished speaking, she walked away with Joye.


    The smile on Vivian''s face disappeared, and a hint of gloom and anger shed across her eyes. Just


    as she was about to head back to the ward, she stopped, seeing the test results that they left behind.


    She bent down and picked it up. When she saw the results and the name of the owner,e her


    expression changed slightly.


    She balled the results. So Joye was pregnant, huh?


    She raised her head and looked in the direction where Joye and Janina had left. There was a hint of


    viciousness in her eyes, and the corners of her lips lifted.


    When Joye and Janina came out of the hospital, Joye felt strength leaving her body. She pushed


    herself too hard until she was feeling nauseous. Yet, she couldn''t vomit anything.


    Janina patted her back gently. She was in a bad mood as well. "I have never seen such a shameless


    mistress like her. She¡¯s so hard to deal with."


    Joye''s eyes were teary, but she managed to hold her tears back. She took a deep breath, and her


    ghostlyplexion was pitiful.


    "Why don''t you get rid of the baby and leave him? You don''t need to keep anything that belongs to him.


    You have a bright future ahead of you. Just treat it as if he isn''t destined to be with you."


    Janina did not want to say such words. However, in this situation, it was best not to have this child.


    "Janina, let me think about it quietly, okay?"


    Joye raised her head, looking at Janina helplessly. She put her fingers on her t lower abdomen, and


    her mind was in a mess.


    "Baby, tell me. What should I do?" Joye questioned herself silently.


    ¡­¡­


    "Dad, you¡¯re so awesome. I want to be just like you when I grow up."


    In the ward, Dalton looked at the toy in Shawn''s hand with admiration. Vivian pushed the door open,


    wearing a gentle smile on her face.


    "Be good, Dalton. Dad¡¯s been taking care of you the whole night. He must be tired. Shawn, I¡¯ve made


    some of your favorite soup. Go wash up and have some.¡±


    "Mom, the doctor came to check on me just now and said that I can be discharged from the hospital


    today."


    Seeing the excitement on his face, Vivian smiled and kissed his face. She turned around and looked at


    Shawn. ¡°Once you¡¯re done with breakfast, Mom and Dad will bring you home, okay?¡±


    Shawn was lost in thought but was pulled back to his senses when he heard Dalton¡¯sughter.


    After they finished the discharge procedures for Dalton and returned to the vi, it was past noon.


    Vivian put Dalton to sleep and came out of the room.


    ¡°Dalton said he hated the smell of disinfectant in the hospital. He prefers the smell of home. I think he¡¯s


    just afraid of needles and medicine.¡±


    The corner of Shawn¡¯s mouth twitched, but he said nothing. In three more days, he would be divorced


    from Joye.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "What''s on your mind? You must be exhausted."


    Vivian walked behind him and ced her slender fingers on Shawn¡¯s shoulders. Before she could


    massage him, he grabbed her hands.


    "I''m not tired. You don''t have to do this."


    "I just want you to rx. You have much to do at work, yet you have Dalton to worry about as well.¡±


    Vivian smiled and pulled her hand back. She sat on the sofa next to Shawn. ¡°Sometimes, I feel


    useless. I can¡¯t help you with your work, and I can''t take good care of Dalton.¡±


    Shawn paused and asked, ¡°If you want to work at the Richard Group, I can arrange that for you.¡±


    "There''s no need. It will be awkward for me to see Mrs. Richard.¡±


    Vivan lowered her head bashfully but then raised it again and smiled.


    ¡°Dalton is asleep. Come and watch TV with me. Like old times, okay?¡±


    Shawn was stunned for a moment but hid his surprise. "Okay."

 Chapter 45 Keep the Child

    Chapter 45 Keep the Child


    Vivian was smiling happily. She moved to look for the remote and turn the TV on, but there was a trace


    of embarrassment on her face. ¡°Shawn, would you be okay with me watching soap operas? I am at the


    age already."


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Watch whatever you want.¡±


    Shawn''s thin lips twitched, but there was no emotion in his eyes. In fact, he didn''t want to watch TV at


    all. All he wanted was to make up for the hardship that she had faced for raising their child alone in the


    past few years.


    "Okay."


    Vivian saw these emotions on his face, but she did not show what she thought. Seeing that there were


    no good shows, she said, ¡°I guess we can only make do with this one.¡±


    Shawn responded and looked at the TV, but his mind was on other things.


    In the show, two women were arguing on the stairs. It was apparent that the weak-looking leading


    actress was no match for the aggressive supporting actress.


    "Do you think you can stay in this house just because you have Richie''s child? Don''t be so naive."


    The supporting actressughed and grabbed the female lead''s arm, pushing her down the stairs.


    "How cruel. It would be a pity if she lost the baby in her belly."


    Vivian''s distressed eyes were fixed on the female lead on the screen. Sure enough, the leading woman


    cried, "Help me! My stomach hurts a lot! My child!¡±


    Shawn was pulled back to reality by this cry. He nced at the female lead and said, "She''s too weak if


    she can''t even protect her child."


    What was there to sympathize with this kind of woman?


    "Perhaps, or maybe she didn¡¯t want the child in the first ce. TV shows can be so f*cked up


    sometimes."


    Vivian shook her head, smiled, and continued watching TV. Shawn frowned and focused on the show


    too.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the hospital, Joye went straight back to the apartment andy on her bed in a daze.


    "You can get rid of it while it''s still early.¡±


    "Joye, get rid of this child!"


    The doctor¡¯s and Janina¡¯s words rang in her ears as Joye bit her lip and touched her belly.


    "Should I get rid of you? If youe into this world, I can¡¯t give you a happy family. Will you me me


    for giving birth to you?¡±


    Tears rolled down the corners of her eyes as she turned to unlock her phone with trembling fingers.


    "Hello, I want to ask about an abortion.¡±


    "How long have you been pregnant?¡±


    Hearing the gentle voice of a woman, Joye tightened the grip on her phone. ¡°Just a month.¡±


    "Oh, that''s easy. You can opt for a medical abortion or a manual abortion. Both are painless. If you¡¯re


    worried about funds, you can go for a medical abortion. The process willst about fifteen to thirty


    minutes."


    The voice on the phone was so rxed, but Joye was so uneasy that she couldn''t breathe. "Is it going


    to be so simple?"


    15 to 30 minutes to end a life?


    ¡°Of course, it will hurt, but the intensity differs from person to person. Just treat it as a one-time painful


    period. You''ll get through it before you know it. You''ll feel something smalling out from you, and


    that would be the fetus. Then, all you have to do is get a B-scan at the hospital after the bleeding to


    confirm thepletion of the process."


    A one-time painful period?


    Hearing this, Joye wanted tough. Her hands fell by her side as even more tears streamed down her


    face.


    She would be taking one''s life, so how could the receptionist describe it as just a painful period? She


    couldn''t imagine seeing the fetus and knowing that it was her child.


    "Miss, are you still there? Do you want to make an appointment? We can give you a discount."


    The receptionist''s singsong voice sounded once again. Joye said, ¡°I don¡¯t want an abortion,¡± and hung


    up her phone.


    Since her baby was already formed, she would be a murderer if she aborted it.


    After making up her mind, she got up from the bed, put on her coat, and went downstairs.


    "Miss, is there anything I can help you with?"


    Seeing hering in, a young woman at the pharmacy greeted her with a smile. Joye looked around


    and asked, "Is there folic acid for pregnant women?¡±


    "Yes, we have those here."


    The young woman introduced two brands of folic acid to her. Joye chose the more expensive one.


    Since she would keep the child, she wanted the best for it as it would not have a father.


    When Janina came back from thepany and saw the folic acid, she understood Joye¡¯s decision.


    "Have you decided to keep the baby?"


    "Yes." Joye nodded.


    She wanted this child.


    "Have you thought about what will happen if Shawn finds out that you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    What if he wanted custody of the child?


    "I will not let him know. I will go to the Richard family to sign the divorce agreement in three days and


    ask Linda to arrange for me to work in the United States."


    She would give birth to the child and never let him know about it. He could live happily with Vivian and


    his son.


    "Then what about your future? What are your ns now that you will have a child?"


    Janina had to ask this. It would be difficult for a woman with a child to start a new life.


    "I''ll be satisfied with my child and you."


    Joye looked at Janina with a determined look in her eyes. She couldn''t let the child in her belly be


    a bloody mass in the toilet that would be flushed into the sewer.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It seems that I can''t persuade you. Since you have made up your mind, I will support you. Your child


    will be my godchild, and we will raise the child together. I wouldn''t have to worry about not having


    anyone to care for me when I am old too."


    Janina had a relieved smile on her face. Some things might soundplicated, but there was nothing


    to be afraid of once one made up one''s mind.


    Shawn contributed nothing but his seed. She could raise her child just fine without him.


    "Janina, thank you."


    Joye smiled, looking better now. Even if the future was uncertain, she had her child and Janina, so


    everything would be alright.


    "Why thank me? I am still upset that I have to be raising Shawn¡¯s child. Remember to fight for more


    alimony for the child, okay?¡±


    Joye didn''t refute, but she had already decided that she would only want the Leonard Group and


    nothing else.


    She could raise her own child. She didn''t want to have anything to do with Shawn.

 Chapter 46 Jasper Richard

    Chapter 46 Jasper Richard


    On the wide road, a Bentley attracted many people''s attention, but Xaria did not seem to care. She


    instructed her driver, ¡°Drive faster. I don¡¯t like seeing these poor people here.¡±


    An awkward expression shed across the driver''s face as he quickly sped up. No one else in the


    capital could rival the wealth of the Richard family. In Xaria¡¯s eyes, everyone else was poor.


    Xaria fiddled with the phone in her hand. It was the day that the b*tch would sign the divorce papers.


    No matter what, she could not let her get her hands on Shawn¡¯s shares.


    "Are you sure that poor... Vivian lives in the vi here?"


    "Madam, yes, I am sure. Ever since she and the boy came back to the country, Master Richard housed


    them there.¡±


    "That boy is the grandson of the Richard family!¡±


    Xaria red at the driver with dissatisfaction. Vivian was really lucky. With her lowly background, she


    would have never been able to join the Richard family. But she had Shawn¡¯s son. What mattered now


    was that Joye was trying to get hold of the Richard Group¡¯s shares, otherwise, Vivian would never have


    been able to marry into the Richard family.


    "Hurry up. If I¡¯mte because of you, you can leave the Richard family!¡±


    "Yes, madam."


    When the driver heard that he might lose his job, he drove faster and soon stopped outside a vi.


    Xaria was in no hurry to get out of the car. She gave the driver a look, and the driver immediately got


    out of the car and rang the doorbell.


    "Shawn, you''re back?"


    Vivian asked while happily pushing the door open. When she saw that the person standing at the door


    was not Shawn, her smile disappeared. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked.


    "Miss Vivan Hry, I am the driver of the Richard family. Madam wants to see you.¡±


    A hint of surprise shed across Vivian''s face. She nervously tugged on her clothes and followed the


    driver toward the car.


    Xaria saw Vivian¡¯s reaction earlier and smiled arrogantly. Poor people were undoubtedly poor. Just by


    looking at her behavior, she could tell that Vivian was lowly. But this was good because Vivan would be


    easier to handle than Joye. Once Vivan and her son were epted into the Richard family, it would be


    easier to push her around.


    ¡°Madam, Miss Hry is here.¡±


    When the car door opened, Vivian looked at Xaria and shifted her gaze away. She just stood at the


    door of the car and did not move, emotionless. Xaria snorted coldly and said, ¡°What are you doing, just


    standing there? Get in.¡±


    "Yes." Only then did Vivian sit in the car, but she did not move at all.


    "I¡¯m here to see you today because I want to give you a chance. I know what happened between you


    and Shawn, that you have a son with him who is already three years old. People like you will not be


    allowed to enter the Richard family, but since you already have a son, I will not be so heartless.¡±


    Xaria said arrogantly, ¡°As long as you listen to me, I will allow you and your son to be part of the


    Richard family.¡±


    Vivian seemed frightened and had nowhere to ce her hands. ¡°Aunty, I brought Dalton back not


    because I want to use him to get close to Shawn. It¡¯s just that out there, Dalton is considered a b*stard,


    and I don¡¯t want him to get bullied, that¡¯s why¡­


    "A b*stard! How dare they bully a grandson of the Richard family!¡±


    Xaria had always been protective of what was hers. When she heard that her grandson was being


    bullied, her expression changed.


    There was a sh of emotion in the corner of Vivian''s eyes. She lowered her head and said softly, ¡°I


    know that you don¡¯t like me, and I don¡¯t expect you to ept me. But the reason that I came back this


    time is to show my son that he has a father, a grandmother, and a grandfather as well.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°grandmother,¡± Xaria¡¯s expression calmed down. There was even a look of


    anticipation in her eyes. She wanted to hear Dalton call her that.


    "You said that his name is Dalton?¡±


    "Auntie, I''m sorry. I missed Shawn too much, so I named him Dalton. It¡¯s kind of a nickname.¡±


    Seeing the frightened look on Vivian''s face, as if she was afraid that she had said something wrong,


    Xaria raised the corner of her mouth slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, he can have a different name when he


    grows up.¡±


    "Sure, I¡¯ll do as you say. But Shawn has not thought of a name.¡±


    "What is there to think about? He should be called Jasper Richard. It is a good name.¡±


    "Jasper, it sounds like a good name.¡±


    Vivian smiled slightly and quickly lowered her head. Xaria looked satisfied and said, ¡°I was also the one


    who gave Shawn his name.¡±


    Xaria had always wanted a grandchild, and she was happy that she could find such a good name.


    "Thank you, Aunty. Dalton will be called Jasper in the future."


    "Yes."


    "Now that you¡¯ve distracted me, I forgot what I wanted to talk to you about. Bring Jasper with you to the


    Richard familyter.¡±


    It was only then that Xaria remembered her goal in seeing Vivan that day. As long as Baird, the head of


    the Richard family, could see his grandson, Shawn would not give his shares to that b*tch. Baird might


    even feel guilty and take all the shares back.


    "Aunty, Shawn is getting a divorce today. I can''t go."


    Vivian lowered his head to avoid looking at her face, and then she heard Xaria¡¯s angry voice.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You will go when I tell you to go. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. As long as you follow


    my instructions, I will let you and Jasper live in the Richard family."


    "Yes, I will do as you say.¡±


    Everything was as Xaria had expected. Vivian loosened her grip on the hem of her shirt. Xaria thought


    she was still the same person she was three years ago, someone who would not rebel at anything. She


    didn¡¯t understand that people could change.


    Joye had been resting at home for three days. Linda was in charge of everything in thepany. Joye


    ate a lot and slept until she woke up naturally. Looking at her ruddy face in the mirror, she became


    more determined.


    As long as she signed the divorce papers with Shawn, their rtionship would be over.


    She would arrange for Leonard Group to go somewhere else to raise her baby.


    "Do you want me to go with you to the Richard family?"


    Janina approached her worriedly. "Ever since I woke up in the morning, my eyelids have been


    twitching. I feel uneasy."


    "Your eyelids are twitching because you''ve been staying upte and yed too many games."


    Smiling and putting down her lipstick, Joye touched her t lower abdomen with a touch of guilt in her


    eyes.


    ¡°Baby, I''m sorry. I promise that this will be thest time I apply makeup while I¡¯m pregnant. But today, I


    must leave him, so will you please forgive me?¡±


    "Joye, if anything happens, you must call me immediately. If anyone in the Richard family dares to bully


    you, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Janina''s words amused Joye. Joye tidied up her clothes and walked out with a smile.


    She had been married to Shawn for more than three years and she had liked him since he was young.


    It was time to end this.

 Chapter 47 No Second Option!

    Chapter 47 No Second Option!


    The Richard family.


    Baird Richard sat on the sofa. Maisie Richard was there as well, but he did not say anything. He just


    looked at his son with a frown.


    "Have you really thought it through? You want a divorce?!¡±


    Baird¡¯s voice was cold. He tried to suppress his anger through his serious expression. Joye was the


    most suitable woman for Shawn. If they were together, they would be able to happily spend their days


    together forever.


    But he was now getting divorced because of another woman! How could he have such a misbehaving


    grandson!


    "I''ve asked thewyer to draft a divorce agreement. I''ll give her all the shares and real estate under my


    name."


    Shawn stood by the side. His ck suit made him look even taller and more erect. His facial features


    were still the same, but he looked cold and aloof. He gave off a veryplicated aura.


    After the divorce, Joye could officially be with other men.


    "How can you give everything to her?¡±


    Before Baird and the surprised Maisie could speak, Xaria''s sharp voice could be heard. Seeing Vivian


    and Dalton following behind her, Shawn immediately frowned.


    Why were they there?


    "Shawn, just because you and Joye are getting divorced doesn¡¯t mean that you have to give all your


    assets to her. Don''t forget that you have a son now. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should


    think about your son and Vivian.¡±


    She pushed Vivian and Dalton forward and said, ¡°Baird, this is the grandson of the Richard family.


    Jasper, address your great-grandfather.¡±


    Dalton didn''t know what was going on. It took some time for his brain to react properly. He said to


    Baird, ¡°Great-grandfather, nice to meet you, my name is Jasper.¡±


    His mother suddenly told him that he had a new name in the future and he had to tell everyone loudly


    that his name was Jasper. But he preferred his old name, Dalton. He found it to be more pleasant.


    There was a hint of joy on Baird¡¯s face but he furrowed his brows in dissatisfaction. "As I said, the


    Richard family''s eldest great-grandson must be from Joye! I won¡¯t ept him!¡±


    "Dad, what do you think the kid wants? He is the descendant of our Richard family. You might not


    ept it, but Maisie and I will. Jasper, this is your grandfather.¡±


    Xaria bent down and held Dalton''s hand, pointing at Maisie, who looked embarrassed.


    "Hello, Grandpa. I''m Jasper."


    Maisie looked at the child and then at the angry old man. In the end, his embarrassed gaze fell on


    Xaria''s face, but he saw her gaze. He just waved his hand and said, "Behave, Jasper. Come to


    Grandpa''s side."


    "Yes."


    Now that he had a father and a grandfather, Dalton immediately had a happy smile on his little face. He


    took small steps and walked to Maisie. His good behavior gave others a better impression of him.


    "Dad, look, Jasper and Shawn looked so much like each other when they were young. I remember a


    photo of Shawn from when he was a child. They look exactly like each other."


    Xaria¡¯s tone changed. She looked at Maisie. Maisie then said to Baird, ¡°Dad, he does look like Shawn.


    Especially when he¡¯s wearing this. It¡¯s like time has turned back and Shawn is a child again.¡±


    Vivian lowered her head and didn''t open her mouth, but she was smiling. She had specially prepared


    this set of clothes based on Shawn''s childhood photos. Of course, Jasper would look like Shawn.


    "Regardless of whether he looks like Shawn or not, he cannot be the eldest great-grandson of the


    Richard family. Shawn, I¡¯m ordering you to end your rtionship with this woman and with this child!¡±


    Baird was so angry that he stood up from the sofa. His angry look frightened Dalton. Dalton ran into


    Vivian¡¯s arms and he began crying.


    "Mom, I''m scared."


    Only then did Vivian take action. She squatted down and wiped Dalton¡¯s tears away. She looked sadly


    at Shawn and said, ¡°Shawn, Aunty, I¡¯m going to bring Jasper home now."


    "You can''t go back!" Xaria shouted just as Shawn was about to say something.


    "You don''t have to go. We will be done soon.¡±


    With this, she turned to the door and looked at Joye, who was standing at the door.


    She had already arrived for a while and saw the scene just now. Other than Baird, everyone else in the


    Richard family had epted Vivian and her son. They hadn¡¯t even waited for them to finalize the


    divorce procedure.


    "Joye, my dear."


    When Vivian heard the old man¡¯s voice, she came back to her senses. With a smile on her lips, she


    walked in demurely in her high heels. "Grandpa, I''m here to sign the papers."


    Divorce! There was no other option!


    "Joye..."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Richard, this is the divorce agreement that I asked mywyer to prepare. Have a look."


    Joye handed over the file in his hand, but Shawn didn''t take it. Hisnky figure stood before her like a


    stranger. He looked down at Joye with a firm gaze.


    "You had better sign the divorce agreement I prepared. I couldn''t have slept with you for three years for


    nothing.¡±


    Joye stayed silent.


    Joye felt as though she had been stabbed in her heart. Her face was pale, and her stomach hurt. She


    wanted to throw up.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom first."


    She was afraid that her reaction would cause her some trouble, so she quickly ran up to the first floor.


    "Shawn, can I take Jasper away for a while? I don¡¯t want him to be part of all these adult matters.¡±


    Vivian was in a dilemma. She held Dalton, who was still crying and looked at the bedroom on the first


    floor.


    Shawn pursed his lips and looked upstairs. "Take Dalton and wait for me in the bedroom."


    "Okay, we will go up first.¡±


    After saying that, Vivian nodded and took Dalton to the first floor.


    Baird was so angry that his crutch fell to the ground. "Shawn, are you trying to piss me off? Even if you


    are going to get a divorce, you don''t have to humiliate that girl like this!"


    Hearing what Shawn said had made Joye run upstairs. The sight made Baird want to beat him up him.


    "Grandpa, can''t I exchange all my assets for freedom?"


    Shawn retorted with a cold voice and tried his best to suppress the irritation in his heart. That woman


    had dared to appear in front of him to talk about divorce, and even called him Mr. Richard. Very well


    then!


    "You b*stard!"


    Baird was so angry that he stretched out his leg to kick Shawn. But due to his age andck of strength,


    his reaction did little to hurt Shawn.


    Joye retched for a long time, but she couldn''t vomit anything out. She was just disgusted by Shawn¡¯s


    words. She had slept with Shawn for three years, and now she was pregnant!


    But she couldn''t do that. She wanted topletely end her rtionship.


    She turned off the tap, opened the door, and went out of the bathroom. She didn''t expect to meet


    Vivian there.


    "Mrs. Richard, we meet again. Next time we meet, I think I can call you Miss Leonard."


    Vivian raised her head with a smile and a hint of mockery in her eyes. Finally, the title of Mrs. Richard


    would belong to her.

 Chapter 48 I Hope Your Words Come True

    Chapter 48 I Hope Your Words Come True


    "I hope that when I see you next, I can call you Mrs. Richard.¡±


    Joye''s hands were hanging by both sides of her body, and her eyes were fixed on Vivian. She was


    neither angry nor upset. From the moment she decided to get a divorce, it was none of her business


    who was with Shawn.


    "I hope your words wille true. Even if I¡¯m not Mrs. Richard, that¡¯s okay. I still have Dalton. Having a


    child is a blessing, but sometimes it can be a curse too.¡±


    "What do you mean?"


    She was stunned by what Vivian said, and then she saw Vivian¡¯s smiling eyes sweep across her belly,


    and her heart instantly sank. Did Vivian know that she was pregnant?


    ¡°I mean that sometimes a child can be used as a weapon against a man, to manipte him into taking


    care of the child. Sometimes, it can cause him to hate you. What about the one in your womb?¡±


    Vivian smiled and stretched out her hand. She touched Joye¡¯s belly with her pink manicured fingers.


    Joye felt herself turn cold like she was being sliced apart.


    "Why are you so afraid? I don''t want to hurt him yet. I will only destroy useless tools.¡± Vivian wanted to


    use this child against Shawn.


    Joye took a step back and heard Baird shouting downstairs. She turned around to look, but Vivian


    grabbed her hand. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    "I know what you want to do. I¡¯m just curious. In a few seconds, will Shawn believe me or you?¡±


    At first, Joye did not understand what she meant.


    When Joye finally understood what Vivian meant, it was toote! She was pushed forward, and she


    rolled down the stairs.


    Her child!


    She opened her eyes wide in horror and tried to grab onto something, but could not. She was falling,


    fearfully.


    "Ah! Be careful!"


    Vivian¡¯s screams alerted everyone downstairs. Shawn saw what was happening and ran toward the


    stairs.


    "Girl!"


    Baird was also frightened. He was shocked to see Joye and Vivian, both rolling down the stairs.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Shawn ran as fast as he could, but he felt that he was toote. He felt as though he could not breathe.


    He just stared at the two women in front of him.


    Seeing Joye look at him with pain and helplessness in her eyes, the fear in his heart suddenly covered


    up his hatred. He quickly reached out to hold her, but Vivian''s painful voice followed.


    "Shawn, is my arm broken? I can''t feel it anymore."


    Shawn''s hand froze midair and he shifted his gaze to Joye''s waist. Vivian''s arm was still wrapped


    around her waist, but at this moment, it looked like it was broken. Her forehead was bleeding as well.


    There was sorrow in his eyes. He furrowed his brows and looked at Joye. He then changed directions


    and held Vivian.


    Joye was lying on the ground, looking at Shawn''s actions. Time suddenly stopped, and she couldn''t


    even feel her own heartbeat. Suddenly, she thought of a childish question. If his wife and mother fell


    into the sea, who would he save first?


    But now, what was humiliating was that he chose his lover whom he was about to marry over the wife


    he was about to divorce.


    A painful sneer appeared on her pale lips. "Child, I want to keep you and grow up with you, but I may


    not be able to do it,¡± Joye thought.


    "Joye!"


    An urgent voice came from the door. She saw Yvon running toward her with an anxious look.


    Two strong arms supported her painful body. She wanted tough, but she couldn''t. She could only


    slowly close her eyes and let her consciousness drift away.


    "Take her to the hospital!"


    Baird came to his senses and hurriedly asked the driver to prepare the car. Yvon picked Joye up and


    strode past Shawn, who was holding Vivian, to the door. However, he stopped and nced at him


    angrily. "Shawn, you really don''t deserve to have her!"


    After saying that, he quickly carried Joye into the car whose engine had just been turned off. Shawn


    frowned as he looked at the car that was leaving quickly. His gaze became darker.


    If he didn''t deserve her, then did he, Yvon, deserve her?


    "Shawn, I''m sorry. I didn''t have time to stop her. Believe me, I didn''t push her."


    Vivian blinked her blood-stained eyshes. She looked anxious before she finally fainted.


    After this happened, the Richard family members all went to the hospital. At the door to the emergency


    room, there was no expression on Shawn''s face. On the contrary, Yvon walked back and forth


    anxiously.


    When the doctor finally came out, Baird immediately went forward to grab his arm. "How is she?"


    "Baird, Miss Hry''s injury is quite serious. Her left arm has been broken in two ces, and we have


    already put a cast on her. It shouldn''t be a big problem if the wound on her forehead isn''t infected, but


    we have to observe if there is a concussion."


    "I''m not asking about her. I''m asking my granddaughter-inw, Joye!"


    Baird was furious. The doctor replied, ¡°Miss¡­ Mrs. Richard¡¯s injuries are not too bad, but¡­¡±


    Shawn furrowed his brows slightly and felt as if a hand had grabbed his cor. He wanted to say


    something but Yvon asked, "But what?"


    "Are you not aware? Mrs. Richard is pregnant. There was a problem with the baby, but we managed to


    save the baby. She just needs to be more careful.


    Shawn felt like he was struck by lightning.


    After the doctor finished speaking, the corridor suddenly quieted down. It became painfully silent.


    Shawn''s hand, which had been stuck in his pocket, suddenly trembled. It was as though something in


    him exploded.


    She was pregnant?


    Once, this possibility had crossed his mind. But she was now actually pregnant.


    He pinched his fingers in his pocket. Only when he felt the sharp pain of his nails on his skin could he


    confirm that it was true.


    Yvon stood there like a zombie, unable to say a word.


    Joye was pregnant with Shawn''s child!


    "Do you mean that my granddaughter-inw is pregnant?"


    Baird supported himself with his crutch, but his steps were still a bit unsteady. A hint of surprise shed


    across his face when he heard that Joye was pregnant.


    "Yes, it has been more than a month, but..."

 Chapter 49 I鈥檓 Not Allowing a Divorce!

    Chapter 49 I¡¯m Not Allowing a Divorce!


    "What else is there? Can you finish your sentence?¡±


    Xaria was also shocked. She red in annoyance at the doctor who was still talking. She did not


    understand how Joye could not get pregnant for three years, but now that they were getting divorced,


    she was pregnant with Shawn¡¯s baby.


    "It''s like this. Mrs. Richard had previouslye here for a check-up and discovered she was pregnant.


    The doctor told her that her situation was not particrly good so she needed to be careful. That is why


    we¡¯re keeping her here now to ensure that her baby isn¡¯t affected.¡±


    The doctor said that it tactfully, but he had made himself clear. If Joye fell again, it would be impossible


    for her to keep the baby.


    "Do you mean that she already knows that she is pregnant?"


    Shawn suddenly raised his head. The suppressed excitement in his eyes instantly turned to anger. She


    knew that she had a child in her belly, yet she still wanted to get a divorce. She even fell down the


    stairs!


    ¡°Joye, I thought you didn''t care about your body and were just putting on a show. It turns out that you


    don''t want our child!¡± Shawn thought to himself.


    "Mr. Richard, there are hospital records. It is confirmed that Mrs. Richard has been examined."


    The doctor''s affirmative answer made Shawn even angrier. He clenched his fists.


    "Ask thewyer to print the divorce agreement again!"


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    The driver was startled by the anger in his eyes. He looked at Baird, but Shawn grabbed him by the


    cor.


    "I asked you to contact thewyer. Do you hear me?"


    Shawn¡¯s eyes were red and murderous. He looked so scary that no one dared to say anything.


    In a short while, a divorce agreement was delivered to him. Shawn didn''t even bother to look at the


    contents as he pulled out a pen from the doctor''s chest pocket. Then, the tip of the pen fiercely signed


    his name on thest page.


    "B*stard, I won''t allow you to leave this marriage!"


    Baird did not expect Shawn to want to get divorced now. He walked over, hobbling on his crutch, and


    said, ¡°Are you crazy? Joye is already pregnant with your child! Do you want your child to be


    fatherless?¡±


    When he heard the word ¡°child¡±, Shawn¡¯s fingers began to tremble. He even broke the pen and was


    stabbed by the sharp edge of the pen. Blood began to ooze out of his fingertips and fell next to his


    signature. Shawnughed coldly.


    "Yes, I''m crazy. Why does it matter to me whether this child has a father or not?¡±


    Joye did not want the child in the first ce, otherwise, she would not have hidden the fact that she


    was pregnant. She would not have caused such a scene that day.


    The pain in his fingertips increased, but it could not suppress the anger in his heart.


    "Joye, I really underestimated you. To get rid of my child, you used a lot of effort to put on such a good


    show!" He thought to himself.


    "What nonsense are you spouting? Shawn, even if you sign a hundred divorce papers with that girl, it''ll


    still be useless. I do not agree to your divorce!¡±


    Baird was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He had seen his grandson grow up. How could


    he be so heartless?


    "I want a divorce, and no one can stop me!" Shawn threw the pen on the ground, looked fiercely at the


    door of the emergency room, then turned around and strode away.


    "B*stard! What a b*stard!" Baird stomped his feet. He wanted to hit Shawn but could not catch up with


    him.


    "Doctor, please try your best to keep the baby.¡±


    Yvon recovered from his shock, but his throat inexplicably became dry. There was now a child between


    them.


    Baird looked at Yvon in surprise, and there was a trace of doubt on his angry face. Even after Yvon


    finished speaking and turned to leave, Baird was still frozen.


    Could this child be...


    Shawn quickly walked to the front of the car and narrowed his eyes. He mmed his fist into the car


    window, but he felt no pain.


    Before he could retract his fist, a hand appeared on his shoulder. He turned around and felt a punch


    Before he knew it, Yvon had rushed over to hit him. Yvon looked livid as he shouted, ¡°Shawn, you


    b*stard!¡±


    As he spoke, Yvon swung his fist toward Shawn¡¯s face again, but Shawn blocked it with his arm and


    struck back with his fist.


    Seeing blood at the corner of his mouth, Shawnughed coldly and said, ¡°If I¡¯m a b*stard, then what


    are you? Take a good look at yourself in the mirror. My dear brother, lusting after my woman. Now she


    is pregnant with my child. Aren¡¯t you lucky that you get to have both of them?¡±


    "You''re talking nonsense!" Yvon didn''t expect him to say this. He was furious. He grabbed Shawn by


    the cor and the both of them started fighting.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, a group of security guards gathered their courage to pull the two men away from each other.


    "Shawn, from today onward, I will no longer have to worry about whose wife or ex-wife she is. To me,


    she is Joye, a woman who is truly worthy of my love!¡±


    Blood gathered at the corner of Yvon¡¯s mouth. He wanted to fight Shawn again. Shawn had seemed to


    have stabilized his emotions, and his gaze was arrogant.


    "It''s a pity that I¡¯ve taken the position that you want to be in. Be it in her heart or her body, you, Yvon,


    will never have the chance to take the ce of me.¡±


    After that, he reached out and pushed the security guard aside. He opened the door and got into the


    car. The Rolls-Royce gave off a loud roar, and Shawn rolled the window down. He put his injured


    shoulder out of the window and smiled coldly.


    "Joye has loved me for 20 years, and she will not be able to love anyone else. You can keep on


    waiting.¡±


    After that, he put down his arm, shed the car lights, and drove the Rolls-Royce away.


    Looking at the car leaving at top speed, Yvon clenched his fists.


    Shawn was overconfident. Yvon wasmitted to getting Joye to fall in love with him.


    In the ward, Joye had already woken up. The moment she opened her eyes, her hands instinctively


    touched her belly.


    ¡°Don''t be afraid, girl. The baby is still in your belly.¡±


    Hearing the old man¡¯s voice, Joye felt more secure. She started crying.


    "Grandpa..."

 Chapter 50 Don鈥檛 Get a Divorce, Okay?

    Chapter 50 Don¡¯t Get a Divorce, Okay?


    Baird held her hand. Tears were welling in his eyes. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. The doctor says that you need


    to take care of the baby. Joye, please don¡¯t get a divorce, okay?¡±


    "Not get a divorce? Do you think there is still a possibility of happiness between me and Shawn?"


    She raised her hand to wipe away the tears in her eyes, and a self-deprecating smile appeared on her


    pale face. There was Vivian, a child, and all kinds of distrust between them. How could she be happy?


    Baird looked at her sadly.


    Her retort made Baird swallow his words. He might be able to get Shawn to split up from Vivian, but


    ultimately, Jasper was a part of the Richard family. Shawn could not pretend that he did not exist.


    "Grandpa, in a marriage, it is not enough that I love him."


    Joye bit her lip hard. She had liked Shawn since she was young. But she only just understood that he


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    did not love her. He could not give her happiness.


    So shepromised. She didn''t want to stubbornly hold on to a mistake and suffer her whole life in


    misery.


    "Girl, I''ve put you in a difficult position. But please trust me. Shawn just is not sure of how he feels. He


    really does love you.¡±


    "But I''m tired. Grandpa, please, may I rest?"


    Seeing that she had turned her head away, Baird couldn''t persuade her anymore. He sighed and


    walked out of the ward with his crutch.


    The only sound in the hospital was of the medical instruments whirring. Joye pulled her nket up to


    her head and began to cry.


    Ever since Shawn reached for Vivian earlier when they fell down the stairs, she was unable to muster


    up any energy. She knew that Shawn had picked Vivian. Even though she nearly lost her child, she


    knew that was not worth mentioning to him.


    Thinking of something, she pulled off her nket. Her eyes were red, but she was awake.


    Why did Vivian push her down the stairs, but also try to protect her baby? What did she have to gain by


    protecting this baby?


    In another ward, Vivian''s face was pale and her arm was in a cast. Maisie and Xaria were there, too.


    Dalton was crying and said, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want you to die.¡±


    "Jasper, I''m fine. Look, I''ve only gained a little weight on my arm."


    Vivian wanted to raise her arm, but she began to sweat. Xaria snorted coldly and said, ¡°All of this is


    Joye¡¯s fault. She scared my grandson.¡±


    "Dear, it''s not necessarily Joye''s fault."


    After Maisie defended Joye, Xaria rolled her eyes. "If it wasn''t her, who else could it be? Vivian, tell me,


    what happened? How did Joye fall down the stairs?¡±


    "Auntie, I took Jasper upstairs to avoid embarrassment, but I didn¡¯t expect to see Joye there. She


    suddenly grabbed my hand, but I don¡¯t remember what happened. I tried to pull my arm away but I


    couldn¡¯t. Then, we both fell down the stairs. Is Joye okay?¡±


    "Don''t worry, Joye is fine. She needs to rest because she is pregnant.¡±


    At the mention of Joye¡¯s pregnancy, Xaria became less angry. After all, even though she hated Joye,


    Joye was still carrying her grandchild.


    "Mrs. Richard is pregnant?"


    As if provoked by something, Vivian''s lips trembled and tears welled up in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Uncle and Auntie, I didn''t know that she was pregnant. This time, I brought Jasper back in


    hopes that the child would have a father. I never thought about taking away someone else''s happiness.


    I did not want to take a child¡¯s father away from him. I know that I¡¯m not from a noble background and


    that Mr. Richard doesn¡¯t like me. I¡¯m sorry, I will take Jasper away. We won¡¯te to look for Shawn


    ever again.¡±


    Vivian struggled to get up from the bed and she hurt her arm. She held her son¡¯s hand and said,


    ¡°Jasper, be good. I¡¯ll take you away. Say goodbye to Grandpa and Grandma.¡±


    Although Jasper was young, he understood what was going on. He had a father, and now he suddenly


    no longer had one.


    "I don''t want to go. I want my father. I want my grandparents. It was thatdy who fell down the stairs,


    so why do I have to lose a father? Mom, I don¡¯t want to go, please?¡±


    Dalton burst into tears, so much so that Xaria and Maisie couldn''t bear to look, so they held him in their


    arms.


    "Jasper, if you stay here, the baby in thatdy¡¯s belly will not have a father. Your great-grandfather will


    hate you even more. Come with me, and be a good boy.¡±


    Jasper broke away from Vivian¡¯s grasp and looked at Xaria, ¡°Grandma, does Great-grandfather not like


    me because of the baby in thatdy¡¯s belly?¡±


    Xaira was speechless for a moment.


    "Of course not..."


    Just as Xaria was about tofort Jasper, she thought of something. Baird had always liked Joye. If


    three people died in the Leonard family, then Joye would get the shares. All the shares in the Richard


    family would belong to Joye!


    No!


    The Richard family was Shawn''s! The Leonard family should not be able to benefit from this.


    She immediately made up her mind. She bent down and pinched her son¡¯s little nose. "Be a good boy. I


    won¡¯t let anyone take you away. You will stay with your parents, with your grandpa and grandma by


    your side.¡±


    "Vivian, don''t worry. Jasper is the grandson of our Richard family. No one can


    reject him."


    "Dear? What¨C"


    Maisie didn''t understand why Xaria would suddenly say this, but she elbowed him. "Don''t you want to


    see our grandson all the time?"


    At the thought that he was about to say goodbye to his grandson, Maisie kept quiet. He wanted to cry,


    but he smiled instead.


    Vivian thought, ¡°Joye, I won''t be so stupid as to let you have a miscarriage now. Soon you will


    understand that sometimes having it is more terrible than losing it.¡±


    She sneered inwardly, ¡°Forget the baby in your belly. I want to see you lose Shawn''s heart. Your baby


    would be as good as dead then.¡±


    Joye didn''t dare to leave the hospital in a hurry because she was concerned about her child. She


    stayed at the hospital for a week. Then Janina finally came to help her take care of her discharge


    procedure.


    "It''s really troublesome to get discharged from the hospital now."


    Janina sorted out the various procedures and said, ¡°Also, that scum Shawn didn¡¯t even turn up to see


    you while you were in the hospital. What a terrible person.¡±

 Chapter 51 A Happy Life Together

    Chapter 51 A Happy Life Together


    Joye''s face changed slightly. Since she fell from the upstairs that day, she had not seen Shawn.


    Instead, his grandfather and Yvon came to see her every day, especially Yvon...


    While she was thinking, a tall and strong figure came in through the door. Joye quickly stopped thinking


    and turned to look. ¡°Why are you here again? Didn¡¯t you say that you had work?¡±


    "Don¡¯t worry about work. Since you¡¯re leaving the hospital today, I¡¯ve prepared a car for you so that you


    can go home,¡± Yvon said as he handed her an exquisite box and smiled, ¡°This is your present.¡±


    "Wow, Chief, this is the first time I''ve heard of someone getting a present for getting discharged from


    the hospital. Joye, let¡¯s see what it is.¡±


    Janina winked. Joye opened the box awkwardly. It was not jewelry of any kind. Instead, it was a


    normal-looking woodenb.


    "I don''t know how to give gifts. I heard that ab represents health. I hope you canb away all


    your unhappiness and have better energy.¡±


    There was nothing unusual on Yvon''s face, but his earlobe was slightly red. In fact, there was another


    meaning behind giving Joye ab.


    He wanted to spend the rest of his life with Joye.


    "Chief, you¡¯re so sincere when ites to giving presents.¡±


    Janina blinked yfully. She was a designer. She knew the meanings behind these kinds of gifts.


    "Are you done packing? I¡¯ll get the car.¡±


    Having his thoughts seen through, Yvon''s face turned slightly red. He picked up Joye¡¯s luggage and


    strode out of the ward.


    "God is fair. God made you meet a scum, but also gave you someone very kind. Joye, I ship both of


    you.¡±


    "Don''t be silly. He and I are just friends."


    Joye reached out and patted Janina''s butt. She didn''t forget to warn her. She picked up theb in the


    box. Theb was polished and smooth. Whenever Joye faced problems, Yvon was there to help her,


    but they could only be friends.


    "That may not be the case. The future is far ahead. Anything is possible. It all depends on whether you


    are willing to follow your heart or not,¡± Janina said and dashed away, afraid that Joye might hit her.


    "Janina, it¡¯s been so many years. You haven''t fallen in love with any man, have you?"


    The corners of Joye''s mouth twitched. She looked up at her best friend and saw a sh of disdain in


    her eyes.


    "Who said a woman must love a man? I have so much freedom. I am the sort who does not need to be


    married. I can live my life with just you and our child.¡±


    Listening to Janina¡¯s exnation, Joye felt an ache in her heart. Janina decided not to get married


    because she had once been deeply hurt.


    The human heart was very fragile. After it lets one person go, it might not be able to ept a second


    one.


    "Oh, don''t look at me like that. The air in this hospital is really bad. Let''s go out and find the chief."


    Janina smiled and covered the pain in her eyes. She took Joye''s arm and walked out. Janina had to


    make sure that Joye did not remind her of the bad memories. Joye said, ¡°Walk slowly. I¡¯m carrying our


    baby.¡±


    "Why did you twoe out already? It''s windy outside."


    Yvon put down the lid of the trunk and quickly ran to the side of the car to open the door.


    "I''ve been lying down every day, and I''ve wanted toe out and have some fresh air."


    She sat in the back with a smile, but the smile on her lips froze. She looked at the exit of the hospital.


    Shawn walked out with Vivian in his arms. His son was holding onto his shirt and looked as though he


    was calling, ¡°Mom and Dad.¡±


    Joye¡¯s heart felt as though it had been stabbed.


    ¡°What''s there to see? It¡¯s just an adulteress and an illegitimate child.¡±


    Janina also saw what was happening. She shut the door. That scum Shawn, how unlucky to bump into


    him now! He knew that it was the day that Joye was going to be discharged from the hospital. She was


    deeply annoyed to see him.


    Shawn walked straight to the parking lot with Vivian in his arms. He saw Joye in the car. He pretended


    not to see her. She was just like a stranger to him.


    Vivian had already seen Yvon and Joye in the car, but she also pretended not to see them. She put her


    head close to Shawn¡¯s chest and smiled happily. There was actually nothing that she needed to do.


    She just had to be happy with Shawn, and let Joye feel as though she had lost everything.


    "What a f*cking pair of b*stards! Curse this shameless pair!"


    Janina wanted to get out of the car and attack both of them.


    Only then did Joye look away. She tried to smile. She said, ¡°Start the car. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    "Yes."


    Yvon didn''t say anything and immediately started the car and left the parking lot. Only after a moment


    did Shawn start the Rolls-Royce unhurriedly.


    Vivian sat in the passenger seat. She felt rather annoyed with her cast, so she could not put on her


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    safety belt. She said to Shawn, ¡°Can you help me with this?¡±


    "Sure, hold on."


    He then smiled and stepped on the gas pedal, soon the car hit the road.


    The embarrassment on Vivian''s face suddenly became real. She loosened the seat belt in her hand


    and turned to look out of the window. "Shawn, I will drive Joye out of your heartpletely. Only in this


    way can you truly belong to me,¡± Vivan thought to herself.


    Although Linda was in charge of everything in thepany, Joye could not rest easily. The next


    morning, she ignored Janina''s protests and went to Leonard Group. She received some good news.


    "I didn''t expect the product to receive such a big order as soon as it was introduced."


    Joye looked at the contract in her hand with a hint of joy on her face. "The Beryl Group has always


    cooperated with the Richard family. I am surprised that they chose us. The design department need to


    work harder. Whether the Leonard Group can get on the right track or not depends on this.¡±


    "I understand. Damian and Tiffany both said that they will produce the design n as soon as possible.


    However, President, will the Richard family think that we have robbed them of their business?"


    A trace of worry shed across Linda''s face, and the smile on Joye''s face disappeared. She had no


    ns to continue being the major shareholder of the Richard Group, nor did she have the intention of


    keeping the business of the Leonard family tied to them. But the Leonard Group needed this order


    urgently this time, so she could not let go of this opportunity.

 Chapter 52 Heartless Capitalist

    Chapter 52 Heartless Capitalist


    As for other things, Joye could not care too much. The child was growing in her womb every day. She


    had to ask Leonard Group to find a way for her to leave the capital.


    "Business sess depends on one¡¯s ability. I have never nned on taking the orders from Beryl


    Group as I please.¡± But, there would be a lot of orders from the Beryl Group, and only then could the


    Leonard Groupe out of its financial difficulties.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing how sure Joye was of herself, Linda smiled again. "The way you are behaving now is very


    simr to that of the old President. You will make him proud.¡±


    "Thank you, Linda."


    Joye pursed her lips and smiled. She looked down at her belly, and there was a touch of warmth in her


    eyes. "Dad, Mom, Quill, I forgot to tell you good news. I''m pregnant."


    It was what Joye had expected. The big order of the Beryl Group had a secondary effect, so there was


    a considerable change in the Leonard Group''s market share.


    "The heartless capitalists are making us work so hard every day. Look at my eyes. I look like a panda.


    Nowadays, I have to put on makeup just for my live broadcasts.¡±


    In the apartment, Janina was adjusting the equipment and lighting for her live broadcast when she


    red at Joye,ining.


    "Don¡¯t worry. When everything is settled, you can sleep properly. You can even turn off the lights to do


    your live broadcasts.¡±


    "Turn off the lights, live broadcast, and mess up on the bed?"


    Janina rolled her eyes and checked her makeup. She then started her live broadcast and said, ¡°Hello


    my beauties, it¡¯s your girl, Janina.¡±


    Joye shook her head with a smile and quietly exited the room.


    As soon as Janina finished her greeting, the number of people in the live broadcast room increased


    rapidly. There were alsomends showed up on the screen one after another, which made her so


    happy that her face almost twitched.


    "Everyone is very enthusiastic today. Queena asked me why I didn''t have a live broadcast for two


    weeks. Well, it¡¯s a long story. My best friend was in the hospital, and then we had some problems with


    some capitalists, but I¡¯ve missed you guys so much!¡±


    After saying that, she threw the camera a big kiss. The screen turned pink with lots of sound effects.


    But suddenly, some rather inappropriate photos appeared.


    Looking at the pink underwear in the photo, the corners of her eyes twitched. Why did it seem so


    familiar?


    Thement area was also in an uproar because of this photo, and they were all discussing what was


    happening. Janina said, ¡°Please don¡¯t share these photos. It mightnd up in the wrong hands.¡±


    "I found a bra. Can the owner pleasee and im it!"


    After being called out, the user replied quickly. Janina was in a bad mood all of a sudden. Who took her


    underwear from her luggage?


    After finishing the live broadcast in a hurry, Janina put on her coat and rushed out of the room. Joye


    was sitting on the sofa, watching videos about babies. Seeing that Janina was going out like that, Joye


    was shocked.


    "What are you doing? Did something happen during the broadcast?¡±


    "Yes, I met a despicable b*stard. I''m going to kill him now!"


    m! When the door was yanked open then mmed shut, Joye came to her senses. What was


    Janina talking about? Who was the b*stard she was referring to?


    At the Red Sleeves Bar.


    Connor shut theptop and smiled. One of the waiters standing close by was wondering why Connor


    was so happy.


    While he was thinking, a female customer entered. He quickly bowed and greeted, "Wee."


    "Connor Turner! As expected, you scum!"


    Janina did not even look at the waiter. She strode over to Connor and snatched herptop from his


    hands.


    "Miss, what did I do? I tried to return the thing to its rightful owner. I am an upstanding citizen.¡±


    After theptop was snatched away, Connor nced at Janina and smiled. He felt that she was rather


    sexy and had a feisty temper. She aroused his interest.


    "You¡¯re disgusting.¡±


    An upstanding citizen? Nonsense! He should be locked up!


    "Uh, can we have a meaningful conversation? I think that this is serendipity, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    "No, it¡¯s not!¡±


    Last time, she had been unlucky enough to admit defeat. She didn''t want her luggage and lost her


    documents. However, this scum unexpectedly intruded on her broadcast to make trouble and even


    exposed her pink underwear. This was all too much


    "Well, we are fated because we met again so soon. Oh right, a waiter found a suitcase. Was it yours?¡±


    Connor rubbed his hands together. He was used to women pining after him. Now that he met a girl who


    was treating him differently, he had to get used to it, but he found it quite pleasant.


    "Connor, why are you asking me that when you already know the answer?¡±


    Janina had been working overtime for a whole week. Besides, her period was about to arrive, so she


    was in a bad mood. She was livid.


    If it wasn¡¯t hers, why would he have snapped a photo of the underwear and sent it out on the


    broadcast?


    "Don''t worry. After all, there are also valuable things in it. You have to be careful so as not to be taken


    advantage of, alright?"


    She did not want to waste any more words on him. She reached out to suppress her anger. "Then


    please return my luggage to me."


    "No, I haven''t confirmed whether the luggage belongs to you or not."


    Connor patted her outstretched hand. Janina was very angry. "My ID card and passport are inside.


    Doesn¡¯t that prove that it is mine?"


    "Is there an ID card or passport? I didn''t see them."


    Janina wanted to punch him.


    Janina gritted her teeth in hatred. This b*stard had opened her suitcase yet he was still putting on an


    act.


    "Then how do you want me to prove it?"


    "Hm, it''s very simple. As long as you wear the things in the photos and the size fits, I will immediately


    give you the suitcase. What do you think?"


    Connor went closer, looking at Janina cunningly. Just as Janina was about to p him, he grabbed her


    by the wrists.


    "Do you need your luggage because of the man''s photo on theptop?¡±


    There was a rare coldness in his eyes. He too found it odd. As the second son of one of the noblest


    families in the city, and a well-known yboy, why would he care about a photo of a man who was


    nobody?

 Chapter 53 He Didn鈥檛 Like That Feeling!

    Chapter 53 He Didn¡¯t Like That Feeling!


    But when he thought of this woman happily kissing another man, he felt frustrated.


    He didn''t like that kind of feeling.


    Janina trembled all over. Her anger had dissipated and she now felt weak and helpless.


    "Why did you open my suitcase and go through myptop!¡±


    She raised her head, and her eyes turned red.


    "How would I have known who the suitcase belonged to if I didn¡¯t open it? How would I find its rightful


    owner?¡±


    Connor narrowed his eyes. When he realized that Janina¡¯s eyes were red, he knew that the photo


    meant a lot to her.


    "Give it to me. I don''t want to say it again."


    Janina realized that she had not controlled her emotions well. She raised her head and suppressed her


    pain. Since five years ago, apart from Joye, nobody was worth her time and energy.


    "What if I don''t give it to you?"


    Seeing her like this, Connor did not know what he wanted either. When facing him, Janina was fierce


    like an angry beast. He wanted to make her to be his docile pet.


    Janina''s fists, which were hanging by her sides, clenched tightly. She felt that this man was making fun


    of her. It was as though he had grown another face.


    She could not suppress her fury anymore. She lunged toward Connor, grabbed him by the neck, and


    moved her mouth toward him.


    "Ah! You''re biting me!"


    The scream resounded through the bar, and Connor''s face turned pained and pale. It was really quite


    terrifying. Most women wanted a gentle kiss, but instead, she was biting him.


    "Let go, don''t ruin my face."


    Janina didn''t intend to let go of him. She bit his face hard and wanted to tear it apart. It was not until


    she felt better that she finally released him. She looked at the teeth marks on his face, and only then


    did she feel better.


    "I''m telling you, don''t let me see you again. I will kill you!"


    Scum, all of them were scums. The men around her were all scums.


    "Woman, are you leaving after biting me?¡±


    Seeing that she had walked to the door of the bar, Connor came to his senses in horror. He touched his


    face where she had bitten him.


    "What? Do you want to be bitten on the other side of your face as well?¡±


    Janina turned around. Connor subconsciously covered the right side of his face. He averted his gaze.


    He was the second son of the Turner family. There was no way that he could lose his face here.


    "I don''t want my suitcase anymore. Do not appear in front of me in the future!¡± Janina said coldly and


    walked out of the bar without turning back.


    "Boss, are you all right? Do I... do I need to call an ambnce for you?"


    The waiter who had watched the drama unfurl in front of him came to his senses. He saw the woman


    bite Connor, leaving behind teeth marks. He was afraid that the woman might actually tear Connor¡¯s


    face off.


    It was too horrifying, yet so exciting!


    "Call the f*cking ambnce. Shut the door. Stop business today!"


    Connor''s face turned red and his eyes were wide opened. He could not hide his emotions. That woman


    bit him! She threatened him!


    When Janina came out of the bar, the sky waspletely dark, and the dark clouds made the


    atmosphere stuffy and humid.


    "They are all b*stards and sc*ms!"


    She kicked the stone beside her feet hard. Her heart started to hurt.


    The thunder sounded with the lightning. The grief in her eyes became more intense. She was filled with


    hatred, as though she had be another person.


    The rain suddenly fell. Janina was soon drenched.


    She raised her head and opened her eyes. The cold raindrops hurt her eyes, but she continued


    standing in the rain.


    She narrowed her eyes and tolerated the pain. She shouted, ¡°I won¡¯t cry! I won¡¯t!"


    Five years ago, she had cried enough.


    The two people she loved the most left her like that. The man she liked turned into a stranger


    overnight. Since then, she had decided not to cry. It was not worth her tears.


    The door of the bar was closed, but through the window, one could still tell how heavy the rain was


    outside. Connor held a towel that contained ice cubes to his face. He looked at the rain.


    "Sir, you¡¯re very wise. The weather forecast did not say that it would rain today, but yet it¡¯s raining so


    heavily now. We would not have had any customers anyway.¡±


    The waiter didn''t know what was wrong with him. He did not expect to tter Connor like that. He


    turned around to get more alcohol.


    Such heavy rain was really rare in the capital, especially around this time.


    That woman didn''t seem to have brought an umbre when she came. Since the rain was so heavy,


    she would be drenched.


    The image shed across his mind, and Connor''s beautiful brows furrowed in frustration. Would she


    get a fever and fall ill?


    She might have been hit by a car. She might have beenpletely crippled and left for dead,


    bing a feast for insects. Her body might disintegrate.


    The more borate the scene was in his mind, the more anxious Connor became. He frowned and


    looked at a box containing umbres that were next to the door.


    That woman nearly killed him, so why did he want to bring her an umbre?


    "Sir, is the rain getting heavier?"


    The waiter looked out of the window and tried to have an awkward conversation. Sure enough, Connor


    rolled his eyes and bit his tongue.


    "Insane!" Connor growled. He pulled out an umbre and quickly walked out of the door.


    There were two roads in front of the Red Sleeves Bar, one to the right and the other to the left. Connor


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    took the one on the right.


    Even with an umbre, his clothes still got wet. Connor furrowed his brows and walked faster. The rain


    was getting heavier.


    After walking hundreds of meters forward, he suddenly stopped, and the shock in his eyes was


    obvious. He saw Janina standing in the middle of the road in the pouring rain. ¡°Was she insane? Was


    she trying to wash her face with the raindrops?¡±

 Chapter 54 Get Out, Close the Door!

    Chapter 54 Get Out, Close the Door!


    He held the umbre and hesitated. ¡°I must be crazy,¡± thought Connor. ¡°It was raining so heavily that


    my clothes are all wet. Why did I run out to send an umbre to the crazy woman?¡± Maybe he should


    check to see if she had transmitted some sort of craziness to him.


    When he noticed her again, he saw that Janina had fallen to the ground.


    Connor didn''t know what was going on, but he suddenly turned around and ran toward her. He grabbed


    Janina and held her in his arms.


    Janina''s eyes were red, but her sight was already blurred. She grabbed his umbre, opened it over


    her head, and red at Connor. "I hate you! I hate you so much!"


    "I am doing this out of kindness toward you."


    Connor¡¯s hair waspletely wet. As he picked up the umbre on the ground, he saw that Janina had


    already fainted.


    "Hey, crazy woman, wake up!"


    Connor pped her twice to feel better. He then furrowed his brows, held the umbre, and carried her.


    "Why am I so kind? She bit me, but now I¡¯m helping her.¡±


    The rain was so heavy that there were no people or vehicles on the road. Connor had to carry Janina


    back to the Red Sleeves Bar. When the waiters saw them, they were taken aback.


    What was going on?


    "What are you waiting for? Open the door to the room upstairs."


    He hurried upstairs and was about to throw her onto the bed. However, when he remembered that she


    was drenched, he immediately stopped. This bed had custom-made, Italian sheets. He nced at the


    waiter behind him and said, "Why are you still standing there? Get out and close the door!"


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    After the door was closed, Connor looked at the unconscious woman. He had a trace of worry in his


    eyes.


    After changing her clothes, he threw her onto the bed.


    He heaved a sigh of relief when he pulled the nket over her.


    "I hate you..." She muttered in a hoarse and painful voice.


    On the bed, Janina''s brows were tightly knitted. Her face, which had been drenched by the rain, was


    abnormally red. Her features were twisted together and she looked like she was enduring endless pain.


    Connor leaned over and bent down to put his hand on her forehead. ¡°You have a fever already? Crazy


    woman, I had better take you to a hospital. If you die, I don¡¯t want to be a suspect.¡±


    "No, I don''t want to go to the hospital."


    Feeling her body was moved. Janina instinctively grabbed onto Connor¡¯s arm and shook her head in a


    daze. "Mom, don''t send me to the hospital. I want you and Dad to stay with me."


    Connor froze.


    Then his face darkened. No matter how much of a fever she had, she should not call him ¡°Mom.¡±


    "No, I have to send you to the hospital. You''re sick.¡±


    "Please, don''t."


    Once again, Janina spoke pitifully and tugged on Connor¡¯s sleeves.


    Connor''s arms, which had reached under her body, suddenly lost their strength. His brows were knitted


    together.


    He went to a pharmacy to get some fever medicine. His wet trouser annoyed him, and he kicked the


    side of the door.


    His whole life, when had he ever been so embarrassed because of a woman? When she recovered, he


    would deal with her.


    Connor walked in gloomily. When his eyes fell on the bed, his depression and irritation turned to panic.


    Where was she?


    He had only gone out for a short while, yet she had disappeared!


    The sound of running water came from the bathroom. His tight shoulders rxed, and he knocked on


    the ss door of the bathroom. "Are you stupid? If you can just relieve the fever by taking a shower,


    why do you need the medicine? Come out and take your medicine."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The only answer he got was the sound of running water inside.


    Connor raised his eyebrows and quickly pushed the door open. He then turned his head and closed the


    door. "You¡¯re not making any noise.¡±


    He leaned against the door frame proudly. He was not a viin who took advantage of others. For


    something to happen between them, it had to be consensual.


    Before he could imagine anything, Connor realized that something was wrong.


    That woman wasn¡¯t in the right condition.


    With a crash, he pushed the door open. When he saw Janina inside, he waspletely horrified.


    She had cut her wrists with a sharp fruit knife.


    There was a lot of blood on the white marble floor. Yet, Janina was smiling like a happy, innocent child.


    Connor froze for a few seconds before he came to his senses. He threw the knife away and grabbed a


    clean towel. He pressed it against Janina¡¯s wrists.


    Then, he picked her up and ran out in a hurry.


    "Janina, Janina, wake up! Don''t sleep!"


    The waiter drove quickly to the hospital. Sitting in the back row, he pressed down on the bleeding


    wound and patted Janina''s unconscious face.


    ¡°God, don''t let this woman die, otherwise, who would prove I¡¯m innocent!¡± Connor was panicking.


    Feeling the car slow down, he immediately looked up and said in a nervous tone, "Don''t slow down.


    Drive faster. Run all the red lights!¡±


    The waiter had to step on the elerator and run across all the red lights to the hospital.


    Outside the operating theater.


    Connor paced back and forth uneasily. He had never seen anything like this before.


    He pinched the space between his eyebrows with his slender fingers. In the blink of an eye, he saw the


    scene in the bathroom again.


    All he did was open her suitcase to tease her. Yet, she bit him and now she did this?

 Chapter 55 Hurting Herself

    Chapter 55 Hurting Herself


    When he thought of a possibility, he panicked even more. He snatched his phone from the waiter''s


    hand and quickly pressed some numbers.


    "Hey, Shawn, something happened!"


    Shawn was ying with Dalton. When he heard Connor''s unusual tone, the smile on his lips instantly


    disappeared. "What happened?"


    "That Janina cut her wrist in my room and tried tomit suicide."


    Janina? Joye''s best friend!


    Shawn suddenly stood up from the chair. Dalton was so scared that his face turned pale. He looked up


    at Shawn uneasily and asked, "Dad, what happened?"


    "Be good, Dalton. I have something to deal with and have to go first. Ask your mom to y with you.¡±


    After touching his son¡¯s hair, Shawn took his coat from the chair, made a call, and left the vi.


    "Shawn, Jasper,e and eat some fruit."


    With the te of washed fruits in her hand, Vivian walked out of the kitchen with a smile. She saw the


    empty chair and Dalton pouting sadly.


    "Mommy, Dad said that he has something to deal with, so he can''t y with me."


    Vivian''s grip on the te gradually tightened. There weren''t many people who could make him leave in


    such a hurry.


    The Rolls-Royce drove into the parking lot of the hospital. Shawn went straight to the operating theater.


    When he saw Connor walking back and forth at the door, he raised his eyebrows.


    "How long has it been? Why would she hurt herself at your ce?"


    "How would I know? Even if she¡¯s fragile, she doesn''t need to do this.¡±


    Connor was worried. He felt that if she died, he would be traumatized.


    "What happened to the both of you?"


    Shawn looked at Connor. Ever since what happened at the police station between Connor and Janina,


    he did not think that they would cause more trouble.


    "I didn¡¯t do anything. I just opened her suitcase and looked through herptop. I found a photo to irritate


    her, then she went mad and tried to cut herself.¡±


    Shawn''s expression became serious. "Do you still remember what happened to the Hill family five


    years ago?"


    Connor was confused, but he had a vague memory.


    "Do you mean the Hill family, the family that was destroyed¡­ Is it the Hill family, whose husband and


    wife¡¯s cars collided with each other and died on the spot? They and Janina... she... is the daughter who


    went crazy and disappeared?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Connor was shocked.


    His face turned pale.


    That big incident happened five years ago. The Hill family was a reputable family with ties to politics


    and business. Mr. and Mrs. Hill were involved in a car ident while they were driving luxury cars, and


    died as a result.


    In the backseat of Mrs. Hill''s car sat the only daughter of the Hill family. Later, someone said that the


    girl had gone crazy. After a long time, no one mentioned it again.


    As for the ident, some tabloids spected that because Mr. Hill had a mistress, Mrs. Hill decided to


    kill them and caused the ident on purpose.


    However, over the past five years, many people gradually forgot about what happened. Connor did not


    expect Janina to be a part of this.


    When Connor came to his senses, he turned to look at the closed door of the operating theater and


    suddenly felt pity.


    Her parents were dead, and she witnessed all of it. This was enough to drive anyone crazy.


    "Janina was mentally fine, but it traumatized her. After that, she went abroad. And she only returned


    once when I got married to Joye.¡±


    Shawn frowned when he brought up the word ¡°married.¡± He felt conflicted. How was Joye after


    spending one week in the hospital?


    "I didn''t expect her to be so pitiful."


    Connor was sitting on a bench in the corridor, with his hands on his temples, and his slender fingers


    covering most of his face. That crazy woman was just like any other people with their problems to deal


    with.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the operating theater was pushed open. Connor quickly


    got up and grabbed the doctor''s arm. "Doctor, how is she?"


    "The wound has been stitched up and bandaged, and the patient is awake. However, people who have


    suffered a severe psychological blow usually have intense feelings. You need to pay attention to Miss


    Hill. I saw that she has other scars on her wrists. This isn¡¯t the first time she did this.¡±


    The doctor sighed. Sometimes, the disease was not the scary part. It was one¡¯s desire for death that


    was the most terrifying.


    Connor''s mouth moved for a long time, but he couldn''t say anything. She had tried to kill herself many


    times?


    "Thank you, Dr. Jones."


    When Shawn wanted to say something, Dr. Jones added, "It¡¯s my job, Mr. Richard. Mr. Turner, I have


    another operation I need to attend to. I¡¯ll go and make some preparations.¡±


    Janina was pushed out of the operating theater. Her wrists were wrapped tightly, and there was a trace


    of red on the bandage. Her eyelids were heavy and her face was pale. When she saw Connor and


    Shawn outside, she turned her face away from them.


    "I know you don''t want to see me, but can you calm down? Don''t hurt yourself! You scared me.¡±


    Connor reached out to push the bed. Janina turned her head as if she wanted to know what he was


    doing. She shouted, "Don''t touch me!"


    "The nurse will take care of her." Shawn pulled Connor back so that he wouldn''t provoke her emotions.


    An impatient sound could be heard at the corner of the corridor.


    It was a familiar footsteps. Shawn felt hisshes twitch.


    Joye''s clothes were wet, and her eyes couldn''t hide her anxiety. It had suddenly rained. Janina didn¡¯t


    take an umbre with her when she left, and when Joye called her, her phone was turned off. It scared


    Joye.


    In the end, she called the Red Sleeves Bar and realized that something had happened to Janina.


    She took a taxi to the hospital in a hurry, but she didn''t expect to meet Shawn here.


    "Joye, can you take care of her for me?"


    Connor was a little embarrassed. He wanted Shawn to help him, but then he realized that it was


    equally awkward for Shawn and Joye.


    Joye suppressed the uncontroble throbbing in her chest and did not look at Shawn. She quickly


    walked past them and entered the ward.


    Seeing Joyee in, Janina tried to hide her wan expression. She quickly raised her uninjured arm


    and begged for mercy. "Dear, I swear, I really did not try to kill myself. I just had a fever and was


    confused.¡±


    Thest time she tried tomit suicide was five years ago.


    Joye wanted to scold her, but she couldn''t say a word. Her eyes turned red and she held Janina¡¯s head


    in her arms. "Do you know that you almost scared me to death?"


    Janina had been lively and daring since she was a child. She was very adorable, but she didn''t expect


    herfortable life would have such a drastic change within a day.

 Chapter 56 Nothing to Do With One Another

    Chapter 56 Nothing to Do With One Another


    Back then, Janina had happily nned to introduce Nilson to her parents, but she did not expect


    something like that to happen. During her most painful moment, Nilsonpletely changed and broke


    up with her.


    She stayed at home and cried for three days and three nights. She remembered how it felt like when


    the blood flowed from her veins. That was five years ago. She did not expect to see the same thing


    happen again.


    "Sorry, I won''t do it again."


    Janina held Joye¡¯s hands in hers. She felt like crying but ultimately held back her tears.


    She didn''t want to die. She didn''t want to be as cowardly as her mother. She wanted to live and tell


    everyone that she could live a better life.


    "Don¡¯t you dare do something like that again! Otherwise, I won¡¯t consider you my friend anymore.¡±


    The two women hugged each other and kept each other warm. After a while, Joye came out of the


    ward. Connor immediately went over to ask her about Janina.


    A pnded on his face.


    The forceful smack jolted Connor, shocking him with pain.


    "Connor, I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re thinking. Stay away from Janina. I will not let you go so easily if you


    get close to her again. I don¡¯t care even if your entire family is behind you.¡±


    After pping him, Joye was not in a rush to withdraw her hand. She looked as though she was about


    to attack someone. Shawn saw her gaze but did not acknowledge anything.


    "I''m sorry, I''m just¡­¡±


    Connor wanted to exin, but he just kept quiet after that. It was his fault that this had happened to


    Janina.


    "She is not someone whom you can provoke. Stay away from her.¡±


    Joye retracted her hand and softened her tone. Connor was a famed yboy. He could do whatever he


    wanted with other women, but Janina was off-limits.


    "Okay, I won''t mess with her anymore."


    Connor suddenly lowered his head and walked to the elevator. Only Joye and Shawn were at the door


    of the ward. Joye was a little flustered, but she kept her expression cold. Just as she was about to turn


    into the ward, Shawn grabbed her by her hand.


    He held her tightly and frowned. It seemed as though Joye had lost weight in just a week.


    "Mr. Richard, is something wrong?"


    Joye couldn''t help but stiffen up at the contact. Her heart was already numb, but every time she saw


    this face, her heart would beat rapidly.


    "I want to tell you that I signed the divorce agreement when you were in the operating theater. As long


    as you sign it, it will be over between us.¡±


    Joye did not reply.


    Joye then forced a smile despite feeling sad. This was unrequited love. When she was being treated in


    the operating theater while she was pregnant, the man she loved deeply ruthlessly signed their divorce


    papers.


    "Don''t worry. We will not have anything to do with each other anymore.¡±


    Joye shook off Shawn¡¯s hand. She then pushed the door open, leaving all her embarrassment and pain


    behind.


    Shawn lowered his head and stared at his hands for a long time. The moment he grabbed her, he


    wanted to ask her how she and the baby were doing.


    His phone vibrated and he shook out of his thoughts. He took out his phone and looked at the caller ID


    on the screen. There wereplicated emotions in his eyes. ¡°Hello?¡±


    "Shawn, Jasper said that you left in a hurry. What happened?"


    Vivian''s gentle voice came through the receiver. Through the door, Joye heard a familiar voice. "It''s no


    big deal. I''ve dealt with it,¡± Shawn said.


    It was no big deal¡­


    That was right. In his heart, only Vivian and his son mattered. Everything else was no big deal.


    Vivian hung up the phone. She looked at her arm that was still in a cast and began to smile. No one


    could take away what was rightfully hers.


    "Mom, is Dading back?" Dalton looked up, his eyes full of expectation.


    "Of course. Be good, Jasper. Go upstairs and y for a while. I''ll be back with you soon."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for Dad upstairs."


    Seeing her son happily go upstairs, Vivian picked up her phone again. She tapped on the screen and


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    dialed a number. "Hello, it''s me."


    "Miss Hry?" An uncertain male voice came from the other end of the line. Obviously, he did not


    expect to receive a call from her.


    "Do you still like my way of thanking you for what happenedst time?"


    Vivian raised the corner of her mouth mockingly, but she still sounded gentle. On the day of Shawn and


    Joye¡¯s divorce, Xaria did not randomlye to look for her. Vivian had nted someone by her side to


    remind her. That was how she put on a good show.


    "Thank you, Miss Hry. I''ll tell you immediately if anything happens to Madam in the future. If you need


    anything, I''ll do it."


    The driver replied in a light and breezy manner. Obviously, he was happy with the benefits that Vivian


    had given him. It was already certain that Shawn and Joye would be divorced. It would be to his


    advantage if he could get on the good side of this newdy.


    "Really? There''s something I need you to help me with."


    "Miss Hry, go ahead."


    "I want to know..."


    Vivian held the phone with one hand and leanedzily against the wall. A vicious smile shed across


    her eyes.


    ......


    During the next week, as long as Joye had time, she would see Janina in the hospital. It was not until


    the doctor said that her wounds had healed well and everything was normal that she felt relieved.


    However, every time Joye saw the ring scars on Janina¡¯s wrist, it would remind her of the horror.


    "Don''t be like this, okay? Look at me now. I''m strong and energetic. I''m more energetic than before. I


    can easily hook up with ten handsome men within a night."


    Janina couldn''t bear to see a trace of sadness in Joye¡¯s eyes. She flexed the muscles in her arms and


    put on a serious expression. Only then did a smile appear on Joye''s face again. She red at Janina


    and said, "You should pay for the hospital expenses and the treatment for the scars..."


    "Don¡¯t forget what I do. I don¡¯t need any kind of surgery. I¡¯m still pretty.¡±


    Janina stretched her wrist and pain shed across her eyes. These scars would remind her every day


    how close to death she had been.


    Joye was about to say something when she saw that Janina had already changed into a beautiful dress


    with a pair of eight-centimeter tall high heels. She didn''t look like a patient who was going to leave the


    hospital. Instead, she looked like she was going to an event.


    "Let''s go. The air here hurts my head."


    They happily walked out of the ward together.

 Chapter 57 A Sudden Shareholder Meeting

    Chapter 57 A Sudden Shareholder Meeting


    At first, Joye wanted to send Janina back to the apartment first, but Janina insisted on going to the


    As soon as they entered the elevator, Linda came over with a serious expression. "President, the


    Richard Group is going to hold a sudden shareholder meeting. You need to go over.¡±


    "Now?"


    Joye was stunned. Even if there was a sudden meeting, the shareholders should be given some time


    to prepare. Why was it so urgent?


    "Well, it may have something to do with our order. I''ll go with you."


    Linda''s answer made her frown. She looked at Janina who was beside her and shook her head. After a


    moment, Joye told Linda, "When she is done in the design department, send her back to the


    apartment."


    "But..."


    "Don''t say but."


    Knowing what Linda wanted to say, Joye immediately interrupted her. When she epted the big order


    from the Beryl Group, she was ready for what might happen.


    By the time she arrived at the Richard Group alone, almost all the shareholders of thepany had


    arrived. Everyone was chatting in the conference room, but Shawn, who was sitting at the front, didn''t


    say a word.


    It was not until the door of the conference room was pushed open and familiar footsteps could be heard


    that Shawn raised his head. He looked toward the direction with aplicated look in his eyes.


    This woman¡¯s face looked even worse than before.


    Joye knew that Shawn was staring at her, but she didn''t want to meet his eyes. She calmly stepped to


    her seat and pulled out a chair.


    As soon as she took her seat, the shareholders on the opposite side couldn''t wait to ask her for an


    exnation, "Miss Leonard, even if you are thergest shareholder of the Richard family, you can''t just


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    steal the business of the Richard family like this! Do you think that we minority shareholders don¡¯t


    exist?¡±


    As they spoke, they threw a few photos in front of her.


    Looking at the photos, Joye frowned. They were photos of her having a meal with the boss of the Beryl


    group, but someone had done some editing to the photos.


    A non-existent bank card had appeared on the table. The shine on the card was particrly eye-


    catching.


    "Miss Leonard, could you please exin to us what this card means? Is it a bargaining chip for fair


    The shareholder who threw the photo asked again aggressively.


    "Do you mean that I¡¯m doing something shady?¡±


    Joye raised her head, and there was a trace of anger in her cold eyes. The Leonard Group had always


    done business openly, and she felt as though she could not tolerate the me that was being heaped


    on her.


    "You would know if there was any shady business going on. Ever since you became a shareholder of


    the Richard Group, there have been problems with the confidential information here. We were going to


    start our research but then the Beryl Group suddenly came in, saying that it would cooperate with the


    Leonard Group. Is this a mere coincidence?¡±


    Joye frowned. The orders from the Beryl Group were just catalysts. The shareholders seemed to care


    more about the research project.


    She had been a major shareholder of the Richard Group for some time, but she had not been involved


    in much. Now, she had to bear the brunt of everything.


    "Miss Leonard, as thergest shareholder of the Richard family, what you have done has brought a


    huge loss to the Richard family and it is detrimental to the shareholders!¡±


    "That''s right. Aren¡¯t you shameless, just taking all the money for yourself?¡±


    "Why would Mr. Richard hand over the shares to someone like you and let you manage the Richard


    family? Our shares are worth nothing now.¡±


    Other shareholders also pointed at her. Joye held the photo more tightly. "There is something wrong


    with the Richard Group project. It has nothing to do with me."


    The shareholder who had attacked Joye since she came in mmed his hand on the table. "I knew you


    wouldn''t admit it. Bring him in!¡±


    A few minutester, the door of the conference room was pushed open again. A man wearing thick


    sses came in with his head down. He was so nervous that he didn''t even dare to raise his head.


    "Miss Leonard, this is the project manager¡¯s assistant. You should know him."


    "Will anyone believe me if I say that I don¡¯t know him?¡±


    It was obvious that these shareholders would not take her words seriously.


    She was on her own.


    Shawn looked at her. He wondered, ¡°Joye, what are you doing?¡±


    "Then tell us."


    After being named by the shareholder, the assistant raised his head in a panic. He looked at Joye,


    sessfully creating some kind of illusion in front of the shareholders.


    "Mrs¡­ Miss Leonard came to me before and asked me to... send some of thepany''s project-


    rted information to her email. I originally had some doubts, but she is the biggest shareholder of the


    it.¡±


    As the assistant spoke, he looked at Joye with fear. He looked pathetic!


    Joye¡¯s mouth twitched but she couldn¡¯t actually smile. This person was a very good actor.


    "Miss Leonard, there are so many shareholders here. Would you like to log into your email to have a


    look?"


    "No need."


    She loosened her clenched fingers and looked up at the shareholders who had been giving her trouble.


    There was no need to look at the email inbox. They had nned this all along.


    If she logged in, there would be an email from the Beryl Group. That would just be a p to her face.


    "So are you admitting it?¡±


    Being forced to admit to doing something she had never done, Joye''s face became colder and colder,


    and the temperature in the conference room kept dropping.


    "Enough!"


    She heard someone speak. Joye was struggling, and he finally spoke.


    "President, although we don''t have many shares, we won''t allow anyone to take advantage of our


    rights to do something that hurts our interests. We must be ountable to our minority shareholders."


    "Yes, there must be ountability!¡±


    The minority shareholders were all talking at the same time. Shawn¡¯s eyes did not reveal what he was


    thinking about.


    He opened his eyes, nced at Joye, and opened his mouth.


    "As the executive and the director of thepany, you have to make profits for each shareholder. Miss


    Leonard, do you agree?"


    "How about this, you focus on being the majority shareholder. As for other aspects of thepany, you


    don''t have to worry about them. The shares in your hands can still maintain their great value."


    Joye felt her stomach churn, but she had to keep the pain away.

 Chapter 58 A Clean Break

    Chapter 58 A Clean Break


    Was the attack that day staged by the minority shareholders or Shawn?


    "Is there a problem?"


    Seeing that Joye did not answer, Shawn moved. He looked somewhat evil. Finally, he red at her


    coldly.


    "If there is no problem, you can go back to the Leonard Group."


    Joye stared back.


    Shawn kept looking at Joye mockingly and with contempt. She stood up but felt that her stomach was


    aching. She maintained her normal posture and looked at Shawn.


    "What about I give the Richard Group shares to you, too? It''ll save me from the trouble."


    She pulled out the divorce papers from her bag, which had long been prepared by herwyer. She


    smiled coldly.


    "Sign it!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Salmon, Shawn¡¯s assistant, nced at his boss then silently took the document and handed it to him.


    Everyone was shocked by Joye''s behavior, but Salmon didn''t miss the irritation in Shawn¡¯s eyes.


    He was not annoyed because of his shares, but because of the divorce papers.


    "After I sign it, I will no longer be thergest shareholder of the Richard family. In the future, if any


    secrets are leaked, there is no need to look for me."


    Joye leaned forward and handed him her pen. She was smiling but her heart was in pain. She was


    forcing herself to end their rtionship. Once Shawn signed the papers, they would have made a clean


    break.


    Shawn''s narrowed eyes swept across the papers. His gaze became cold. She didn''t want any of the


    Richard family''s shares. No that wasn¡¯t all, she didn''t even want a single cent from him!


    Good job.


    "It shouldn''t be difficult for you to sign this."


    Joye was still in the same position as before, but her voice was trembling. She had to control herself so


    that Shawn would not notice her pain.


    He took the pen and no longer looked at her. He finally signed his name on the page.


    Joye looked at the signature at the bottom of the page and couldn''t describe what it felt like.


    "Once thewyer is done with it, let me know.¡±


    The divorce procedure was simple, but he still had to discuss the transfer of shares with Baird. It would


    be best if Shawn handled it.


    After doing what she had to do, Joye had no reason to stay any longer. She got up, pushed the door


    open, and left the conference room. The fresh air outside eased the difort in her stomach.


    Before she could take a few more deep breaths, she saw a slender woman''s figure appear in front of


    her.


    "It¡¯s good to see you doing well, Miss Leonard.¡±


    Vivian was smiling gently. Joye saw that her arm was still in a cast. It looked badly injured. Joye asked,


    ¡°You pushed me down the stairs, then pretended to rescue me. What are you trying to do


    The moment when she fell down the stairs, she thought that Vivian''s target was the baby, but now, that


    did not seem like the case anymore.


    But there was one thing she was very sure of. Whatever it was, Vivian did not have good intentions.


    Vivian smiled. Her makeup made her look attractive but modest at the same time.


    "I want him to hate you so very much.¡±


    Instead of chasing away a woman, it was better to turn her into someone he hated.


    Joye scoffed, "Do you have self-esteem?¡±


    Vivan became irritated, but then calmed down. Joye could see that she was about to lose her temper.


    "That''s right. You and Shawn have a son, and now I have one in my womb too. You might not know


    this, but Mr. Richard has always said that the eldest great-grandson of the Richard family muste


    from me.¡±


    "Speaking of this, I''m really worried about your son. He''s so cute and doesn''t understand what it¡¯s like


    to be an illegitimate child. I hope that he doesn¡¯t get bullied. How pitiful.¡±


    As Joye spoke, she suddenly changed the topic and there was a hint of aggression in her eyes. ¡°Go


    ahead and try to be Mrs. Richard if you can. Don¡¯t do anything else, otherwise, I promise you, I will


    Although she had been willful since she was a child, she had never been arrogant. But today, she


    wanted to vent all her anger.


    Joye walked past and bumped directly into Vivian¡¯s shoulder. Vivian turned back and smiled. She


    carefully took out a recording device in the shape of a pen. She clicked ¡°save.¡±


    After returning to the office, Joye felt less angry, and her face looked a little pale.


    "President? Are you all right?"


    Linda poured a cup of hot milk for Joye. Although Linda didn''t go to the Richard family with her, she


    could guess what had happened.


    "I''m fine, Linda. Have the Media Department make a clean break from the Richard Group."


    After taking a sip of warm milk, Joye''s lips regained some color. Once the news that she no longer


    controlled the shares of the Richard family spread, Leonard Group would be affected. Now she had


    orders with her, so it gave her some power.


    But...


    "Make an appointment with the boss of the Beryl Group for me."


    In the cafe, Joye pulled out a chair and sat down in front of a gentleman. The man raised his head and


    smiled at her, revealing his white teeth. His sses shielded his eyes from revealing too much


    information. He spoke politely.


    "Miss Leonard, are you here to ask about the Richard Group project?"


    "You guessed right, Mr. Beryl. I¡¯ve had so much to deal with, so thank you for taking care of this for


    me.¡±


    Joye smiled elegantly. She wouldn''t ask how the Beryl Group got information on the Richard family''s


    project. She just wanted to confirm one thing.


    "Since I¡¯ve had the stick, can you give me the carrot now, Mr. Beryl?¡±


    "Haha." Heughed.


    Needless to say, Jared Beryl already understood what she meant. He smiled brightly and said, "Don''t


    worry, Miss Leonard. I won''t go back on my word. The contract with Leonard Group is all aboveboard.


    You can rest assured. As long as your products meet the requirements of the contract, I think we will be


    very happy in this cooperation."


    "That''s good."


    Joye stirred the coffee in front of her, but she didn''t intend to drink it. She just smelled the aroma of the


    coffee, sobered up, and felt better.


    From the moment she left the Richard Group to go to the Leonard Group, she was actually regretting


    her impulse at that moment. If the Beryl Group¡¯s list was just a cover, once it was blown, Leonard


    Group would be in a much more difficult position than before.

 Chapter 59 She Did Not Lose

    Chapter 59 She Did Not Lose


    Fortunately, she did not lose.


    "Miss Leonard, don¡¯t you like coffee?"


    Jared raised his eyebrows slightly, and the light from the coffee shop was reflected in his sses. It


    looked as though he was smiling.


    "No, thanks.¡±


    Joye shook her head and put her fingers on her belly. Since she was pregnant now, she had to do


    everything she could to protect her baby.


    Jared saw the look on her face. There was a hint of yfulness behind his sses, but he drank the


    coffee in his hand without saying a word.


    He had already done her a favor. As for the rest, it was not something he should worry about.


    The separation of the Richard Group and the Leonard Group had finally quietened down, and there


    was no change with the shares at the Leonard Group yet. Everything was within his control.


    Meanwhile, Baird was so angry that he didn''t pay attention to anything. On the contrary, there was a


    satisfied smile on Xaria¡¯s face.


    "This is great. There is no need to share the Richard family¡¯s shares with someone from the Leonard


    family.¡±


    "Dear, lower your voice."


    Maisie, who was sitting on the sofa in the living room, quickly warned her, but she pinched his thigh


    hard.


    "Why should I lower my voice? Dad prefers an outsider. Now there¡¯s a problem. I already told him not


    to do something like this.¡±


    Xaria kept ncing at Baird¡¯s bedroom door. She moved away from Maisie. She was still smiling.


    "You don''t have to wait for me for dinner today. I¡¯m going to the spa with my friends.¡±


    She flipped her hair in front of the mirror and walked out happily.


    The Bentley moved smoothly on the road. Xaria crossed her legs in the backseat, her fingers tapping to


    the music. The Richard Group¡¯s shares were in Shawn¡¯s hands, so of course, she was happy.


    "Madam¡­ Mr. Shawn and Ms. Leonard should be finalizing their divorce soon, right?¡±


    David, who was driving in the front, looked up at Xaria in the rearview mirror and continued to drive


    seriously.


    "Of course, a woman like Joye is not worthy of Shawn."


    Xaria snorted coldly when he mentioned Joye¡¯s name Without Baird protecting Joye, Xaria would be


    the only woman in the Richard family.


    "Then what about the child in her belly? When a woman is divorced, the only thing that she wants to


    keep is her child. It doesn¡¯t seem right...¡±


    David mumbled in a low voice, but he was sure that Xaria could hear him.


    Xaria, who was tapping her fingers lightly at the back, suddenly furrowed her brows. The satisfaction in


    her eyes suddenly disappeared. "Stop the car."


    David quickly parked the car at the side of the road and lowered his head carefully.


    "Why are you lowering your head? Say what you just said again."


    "Madam, I was just talking about it. After all, the child is from the Richard family''s bloodline. I don¡¯t think


    Mr. Shawn would not recognize his child. Also, Mr. Baird really likes Miss Leonard¡­ Perhaps there is a


    way to keep the child.¡±


    The conflicted tone of his voice made Xaria''s expression worsen. The joy in her heart was immediately


    extinguished. Why did she not think of this possibility?


    How could Joye divorce Shawn without leaving asking for a penny? She must have been afraid that


    something would happen to the child so she pretended to take a step back to raise the child.


    Only after she gave birth would Baird feel relieved and transfer all the shares of the Richard Group to


    her and her child.


    What a good n!


    "Madam, I''m sorry. I said something wrong."


    David bowed with a horrified expression on his face and apologized, but Xaria grabbed hold of him.


    "You didn''t do anything wrong. It was Joye who did something wrong. David, I want you to do


    something."


    She couldn''t let Joye give birth to that child, even if it was Shawn''s child.


    "Madam? What do you want me to do?"


    Only then did David carefully raise his head. He was excited. If he seeded again, he would soon


    be a really rich man.


    "I want..."


    Xaria''s eyes darkened as she muttered under her breath, "Joye, you could keep your child at first, but


    for the sake of Shawn''s shares, I can''t let it be born. You are not the only one who can bear Shawn¡¯s


    child. Even if Vivian does not meet the mark, there will be other women in the future.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ......


    After all the things that have happened, Joye had lost weight. Her morning sickness was particrly


    bad. Even when Sherry made her favorite food, she did not have the appetite. She kept on throwing up.


    "I thought that having my period was painful, so I didn¡¯t expect this to be worse. If I could be reborn in


    the next life, I don¡¯t want to be a woman again.¡±


    Janina stroked her back and sighed with emotion.


    Joye couldn¡¯t answer as she was busy throwing up.


    Joye couldn''t help vomiting again after thinking about it for a while. She tried to hold it in but could not.


    "A gust of wind could blow you away. I think we should rest at home today. Don''t go to thepany."


    Janina became more gentle, and her eyes showed her pain. This was all Shawn¡¯s fault.


    When Joye had nothing left to throw up, she raised her head and said, ¡°There are many things to take


    care of at work. Call a car for me. I don¡¯t want to drive.¡±


    "I¡¯m not calling you a car. Do you want thepany or your child?¡±


    Janina reacted strongly. She saw Joye¡¯s face turn pale, revealing a painful expression.


    "Dear, don''t scare me. Are you unwell?¡±


    The sudden pain in her stomach made Joye instinctively bend down, but the pain didn''t ease at all. She


    had no experience since she was pregnant for the first time, so she was in a panic. She reached out,


    grabbed Janina''s hand, and lost her stability.


    "Janina, my stomach hurts. Hurry up and get a car to take me to the hospital."


    "Okay! I-I''ll get the car right away. Take a deep breath. Take a deep breath!"


    Janina¡¯s fingers slid along the screen, but her hands were trembling. She tapped on the app twice


    before opening it.


    She could not get a car. Her hands were sweaty. Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a good app? Why wasn¡¯t it


    working?


    "Janina?"


    Joye covered her belly with her hands, and her face was pale. The fear in her heart became more


    intense. She had lost everything, so she couldn''t lose this child!

 Chapter 60 Appendicitis

    Chapter 60 Appendicitis


    "Don''t be afraid, I-I''ll drive!¡±


    Janina threw her mobile phone into the bag. Her expression was terrible. She prayed that everything


    would be okay.


    After being helped into the car, Joye looked at Janina, who was sweating. Janina held her trembling


    hand and said, "Janina, don''t drive. I can wait for a taxi."


    "We can¡¯t wait. There are too many cars going to work now. The baby is more important.¡±


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She pursed her dry lips and deliberately smiled. "Joye,


    little baby, trust me for the sake of you and our child!"


    The corners of Joye''s mouth moved, and she nodded with distress. Since what had happened five


    years ago, Janina had never dared to drive. That day was going to be difficult for her.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The car started slowly, and Janina didn''t even dare to blink her eyes. She had a driver''s license, but


    she was more afraid than a rookie. The ten-minute drive took fifteen minutes. When the car arrived at


    the hospital gate, she was drenched in a cold sweat.


    Joye stretched out her cold head and touched her belly. Shey on the bed with her hair stuck to her


    cheek. "Doctor, is something wrong with my child?"


    "Miss Leonard, your pain is not from your pregnancy, but because of acute appendicitis." The doctor


    pressed her belly, and Joye was in pain again.


    "Doctor, are you sure that it¡¯s only appendicitis?¡±


    Janina shook out of the fear she had from driving. When she heard that Joye had appendicitis, she felt


    relieved.


    "From the looks of it, it¡¯s appendicitis. You must have been stressed out recently and have not been


    eating well. That is what caused it. Even though you¡¯re pregnant, we can still do the surgery.¡±


    "Surgery?"


    Imagining herself on the operating table, Joye became worried. ¡°Will it affect the baby?¡±


    Seeing her nervous expression, the doctor shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a small


    surgery. You will be anesthetized, so it won¡¯t affect the baby. You must eat healthily after the operation.


    Everything will be fine.¡±


    Hearing the doctor''s words, she was relieved. "Can I undergo the operation now?¡±


    "That should be fine."


    "Then please arrange it for me."


    Janina paid the deposit for the operation, but there was still some worry in her eyes. "Do you really


    need this operation?"


    Joye nodded. She might be able to relieve the pain by taking medicine, but her baby was growing. If it


    kept on hurting, it would affect the baby.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you outside the operating roomter. Don''t be afraid."


    Janina was afraid, but she had tofort Joye. Joye said to her baby, ¡°You must be safe, okay?¡±


    The Richard Group.


    Shawn lowered his head and read through the documents sent by his secretary. Salmon stood at the


    side, contemting whether he should report the information he had just received.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "Boss, the person who was keeping an eye on Joye sent a message saying that she went to the


    hospital early in the morning."


    Shawn was signing halfway when he stopped. He furrowed his brows but did not raise his head. ¡°She


    can do whatever she wants. They don¡¯t have to follow her anymore.¡±


    If she didn''t want that child, even if he could stop her this time, he could not keep an eye on her forever.


    "Yes."


    Salmon replied, but his expression became moreplicated. The boss clearly cared about Joye and


    the child in her belly, but he pretended not to care. But on second thought, if Joye truly didn''t want the


    child, it might be a good thing.


    Miss Hry, Mr. Shawn, Joye, and the baby in her womb had to be put aside.


    Shawn squeezed the pen tightly and wanted to continue to sign his name, but his fingers were stiff. He


    raised his head and suppressed the irritation in his eyes. "Go back to work first."


    "Okay."


    He was the only one left in the office. He threw the pen aside. His expression was stiff, and there was


    irritation in his eyes.


    Did Joye go to the hospital because she was unwell or because she wanted to get rid of the child?


    The more he thought about it, the more irritated he became. He pulled out a few sheets of paper from


    the top of the drawer beside him. The divorce agreement on the cover made his breathing more rapid.


    He signed this divorce agreement, but he did not go to the notary. He didn¡¯t even know why.


    His cell phone rang, and his anger subsided. He put the agreement back into the drawer and answered


    the phone.


    "Shawn, have I disturbed your work? Can I take Jasper to have lunch with you today? He said that he


    wants to eat with you.¡±


    Vivian spoke gently. Shawn''s eyes became colder, but he didn''t refuse. "I''ll ask Salmon to pick you up


    "Great, you go ahead with your work."


    Vivian smiled and hung up the phone. She looked at the clock with a strange smile.


    Joye, I don''t need to deal with the baby in your belly. Someone will help me. What I have to do is to rub


    salt into your wound.


    The Richard family''s home.


    Usually, Xaria would wander in the living room when she had nothing to do, but that day, she stayed in


    her room and didn''te out. When her mobile phone rang with a notification, her body immediately


    trembled.


    "I don''t want to go against my grandson, but Joye can''t bear this child. Otherwise, everything from the


    Richard family will be hers."


    "Dear, what are you ranting about in the room?" Maisie pushed the door open and came in, frightening


    her.


    "What did I say? What are you doing here? Get out. I want to nap.¡±


    After pushing Maisie out of the bedroom, Xaria patted her rapidly beating chest. She forced herself to


    calm down. She was going to be the female head of the Richard family. All she had to do was deal with


    a child, and yet she was so worried.


    Her phone beeped twice and she quickly opened it to check. She smiled happily.


    Very good. As long as Joye lost her baby, everything would be fine.


    In the hospital, after waiting for a long time, Joye finally arrived in the operating theatre. She changed


    into surgical clothes andy nervously on the operating bed.


    "Doctor, please don¡¯t hurt my baby.¡±


    The doctor, who had a mask on, nodded with a smile. "Don''t worry, it''s just a minor operation."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 61 He Is Not a Doctor!

    Chapter 61 He Is Not a Doctor!


    The needle pierced through her skin and she frowned. She had lost all feeling in that part of her body


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    but her consciousness was extremely clear. She tried her best to take a few deep breaths as she


    looked at the lights above her head. The operation had yet to begin, but she already wished that it


    could end as soon as possible.


    This was the first time she felt that time was moving too slowly. It was not until the doctor smiled at her


    and told her that the operation was over that her tensed bodypletely rxed.


    ¡°Monitor her vitals for an hour after the operation. After that, send her to the ward.¡±


    "Yes, Doctor."


    Only a nurse was left in the operating room, she was there to observe her. However, before an hour


    had passed, the door of the operating room was pushed open once more, and a man in a white coat


    entered.


    The nurse asked, "Who are you..."


    ¡°I am a new trainee doctor. The doctor asked me to observe the patient after the operation. I will take it


    from here, go and take a rest.¡±


    ¡°No wonder I haven¡¯t seen you before. Please help me watch her for the time being while I go to the


    bathroom. Thank you.¡±


    The nurse did not think too much about it. She only wanted to have a video call with her boyfriend. So,


    she got up from her seat and hurriedly walked out of the operating room.


    Joye looked at the new trainee doctor. A green mask covered most of his face, but it could not hide his


    fierce eyes at all.


    She could not help but feel a little suspicious. Following that, she saw the man picking up a syringe and


    injecting something into her fluid bag. She was shocked and asked, ¡°Who are you? What did you just


    inject into me?¡±


    "Miss Leonard, rx. This is just an anti-inmmatory drug."


    The man¡¯s husky voice could be heard, and she could vaguely see him smiling very strangely under


    the mask.


    Joye panicked. Suddenly, the overhead lights above her began shing. She shook her head, and her


    consciousness started to blur.


    He was not a doctor!


    The thing he had just injected into her was not anti-inmmatory drugs at all, rather, it was anesthesia!


    This thought shed through Joye¡¯s mind. She did not care whether the wound would be reopened


    after the operation. She immediately pulled out the needle attached to the back of her hand.


    Bright red blood instantly spurted out and dripped on the operating table.


    ¡°Who on earth are you? What do you want!¡±


    She grasped the blood-stained needle and stared at the man in front of her with vignce. She


    gradually became more and more unconscious and terrified. She even hoped that the blood on the


    back of her hand would flow out faster so that the drugs that were injected into her would flow out as


    well.


    ¡°Mr. Richard does not want the child in your womb. Miss Leonard, do not be scared. You only need a


    few minutes to solve this problem.¡±


    The man narrowed his eyes and shed her an evil smile. Then, he reached out and was about to


    press Joye down.


    It was Shawn!


    She remembered this name, and her heart suddenly felt as if it had been torn apart. The pain she felt


    prated deep into her bone marrow and it sobered her up. He did not want this child, and he was


    actually using such a way to end her!


    The hatred and anger in her heart lent her strength. The needle in Joye¡¯s hand was quickly stabbed


    into his arm.


    ¡°Miss Leonard, you should learn the basics of injection in advance.¡±


    The man pulled out the needle from his arm, and his smile turned more and more strange. The


    anesthetic would take a very long time to take effect. However, the next second, his smile turned into a


    look of surprise.


    Joye was not sure how, but she had a scalpel in her hand. It was made of a special material that


    glimmered brightly under the operating theater¡¯s lights. At that moment, she stabbed it into that man¡¯s


    heart.


    The scalpel in her hand was trembling. ¡°I might not know how to inject, but I do know where the heart


    is.¡±


    The rat of her heartbeat was almost exceeding what her body could withstand. She was panting


    heavily, but her consciousness was a lot clearer than before.


    This attack of hers would not kill this man, but it could give her and her child valuable time. For the


    sake of her child, she had to go all out.


    "You..."


    The man pressed his chest hard. The pain and fear he felt made him feel a little panicked. All he


    wanted was to make some money, he did not want to lose his life for money.


    "No one can hurt my child, not even Shawn!" Joye shouted.


    Joye pulled out the scalpel and threw it aside. She staggered and moved quickly towards the operating


    table. The door was opened, and she turned her head around to look at the man who was squatting


    beside the operating table with his hands covering his chest. She quickly pressed the rm button.


    She wanted nothing more than for him to die, but if he died there, then she would be a murderer.


    She was not so stupid!


    The ear-piercing sound of the rm rang immediately. A doctor and a nurse rushed over anxiously.


    When Joye saw Janina rushing in, she smiled weakly. She reached out to her and wanted to call her


    name, but she had no strength left, and she fell to the ground weakly.


    "Joye!"


    Janina¡¯s eyes widened in shock, but she dared not dy. She sprinted towards Joye as fast as she


    could.


    "What''s wrong with the patient?"


    The doctor wanted to help, but Janina pushed him away hard!


    "Nobody touches her!"


    "Doctor, bad news. There''s a doctor in the operating room whose heart was pierced by a scalpel."


    The nurse who came to observe the situation screamed, and the scene fell into chaos again.


    ......


    ¡°Chief, we will have a meetingter and all the superiors will be there. This is your speech.¡±


    As a guard drove towards their destination, another handed a document to Yvon containing his speech.


    He looked down and memorized most of the contents.


    All of a sudden, his phone rang. "Hello, this is Yvon Richard."


    ¡°Yvon, do you remember me? It''s Janina Hill. Hurry up ande to the hospital. Something has


    happened to Joye.¡±


    When he heard how anxious Janina¡¯s voice was, Yvon¡¯s expressions instantly changed. ¡°Turn back!¡±


    The driver was stunned and didn¡¯t immediately react.


    "Go to the hospital!" Yvon rified.


    Yvon immediately gave an order to the guard who had not realized what was going on. Then, he


    clenched his phone tightly. ¡°I will be right there. Don¡¯t worry, just tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±


    "Someone tried to hurt Joye¡¯s child. She fought back and managed to hurt her attacker with a scalpel


    and managed to escape, but she fainted after that."


    Someone was actually trying to hurt Joye!


    Yvon''s eyes darkened, and his warm face immediately turned as cold as a soldier facing the enemy.


    "No one is allowed to approach her. I will be there in three minutes."


    After Yvon hung up the phone, he frowned. The driver blew the car horn and the car sped all the way to


    the hospital.


    Janina was still in the corridor of the operating room as she held the unconscious Joye and did not let


    anyone take a step closer. When she saw Yvon running out of the elevator, she immediately shouted at


    the top of her voice, "Yvon, this way!"


    Yvon rushed over, and his cold eyes sank once more when he saw the blood on Joye''s hands. He bent


    down and carried her in his arms!


    ¡°Arrest everyone inside!¡±


    The guard reached for his gun and said, "Yes, Chief!"


    "Chief..."


    The director of the surgical department who performed the operation for Joye was somewhat panicked.


    It was just a small operation. How could such a thing happen?


    "What are you waiting for? Check what has happened to her! Nothing can happen to her!"


    After he shouted, Yvon lowered his head and looked at Joye, who was unconscious in his arms. A


    <pplicated look shed across his eyes. ¡±Joye, I should not have let you get hurt!¡±

 Chapter 62 Save The Baby

    Chapter 62 Save The Baby


    "Chief, Miss Leonard has only been injected with a slight dose of anesthesia. Her condition is not


    serious."


    After conducting a series of examinations, the director of the surgical department gave Yvon a positive


    conclusion and was relieved as he did so. Thank goodness¡­


    ¡°What about the baby in her womb?¡±


    Janina was greatly anxious. If Joye hadn¡¯t reacted fast enough to stab that quack, she couldn¡¯t even


    imagine the consequences.


    "The baby is alright too."


    Yvon also let out a sigh of relief and turned to look at Joye, who was still in aa. His brows furrowed


    tighter and tighter, and there was a hint of hostility in his eyes that he did not notice.


    "Yvon, Joye is waking up!"


    Janine tugged Yvon¡¯s hand hard, only after that did hee back to his senses. Joye lifted her heavy


    eyelids. For a moment, she thought that she had just fallen asleep. However, after a little while, she


    remembered everything that happened before. She suddenly sat up and covered her belly with her


    hands. ¡°My child!¡±


    "Joye, hurry up and lie down. The baby in your belly is alright."


    Janina quickly pressed Joye¡¯s shoulders down. Her heart was filled with hatred. "Which b*stard tried to


    hurt your child?"


    "Janina..."


    Joye gradually calmed her anxious breathing. She grabbed Janina¡¯s arms, but her throat seemed to be


    blocked by something. She couldn¡¯t say the words.


    It was Shawn Richard who did not want his child.


    That man''s words echoed in her mind. Her pale lips moved slightly. He didn''t want the child in her


    womb, but she wanted it. What rights did he have to take that away from her?


    ¡°Joye, I will ask William to keep watch in the hospital. Such a situation will not happen again.¡±


    Yvon''s deep but gentle voice broke through her chaotic thoughts and freed herself from her pain and


    hatred. She widened her eyes and shook her head. "I don''t want to be in the hospital, I want to go


    home."


    This was a ce where she should be healing, but she almost lost her baby. She did not want to stay


    there anymore.


    "But you have just finished your..."


    When she saw the insistence in Joye¡¯s eyes, Janina swallowed her words. She could only look at Yvon


    helplessly and ce her hopes on him to convince Joye to stay in the hospital. Unexpectedly, he said


    something else, ¡°Then I will ask William to get you discharged from the hospital.¡±


    The guard, William, immediately went to handle the discharge formalities. Yvon followed him out of the


    ward then walked towards the other wards with cold steps.


    When Janina saw that he had left, she sat gently by the bed. ¡°Who was the man that hurt you? Did


    Vivian send him?¡±


    Vivian was like the vicious supporting character in the novel. With such tactics, it must be she who was


    responsible for the incident.


    Joye¡¯s eyes suddenly turned watery. She turned her head away and did not answer her friend¡¯s


    question.


    Whether it was because of Vivian or not, Shawn did not want this child at all.


    ......


    "Who are you? What do you want?"


    As soon as the man who was rescued opened his eyes, he saw Yvon entering with a cold look. He was


    so scared that he started to lean back.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who was the one that ordered you to do that?"


    As Yvon asked, he grabbed the man¡¯s arm with a cold expression and twisted it with great force. After


    that, a few more sounds of bones being dislocated could be heard.


    That man instantly broke out a cold sweat from the pain. He looked at his now powerless arm with fear


    in his eyes.


    ¡°It¡­ it was Mrs. Richard, she said¡­ she said that as long as I got rid of the child in Miss Leonard¡¯s


    womb, she will give me a million dors as a reward. She even said¡­¡±


    "What else did she tell you?"


    ¡°She also told me to tell Miss Leonard that Mr. Richard is the one who doesn¡¯t want the child.¡±


    The man lowered his head guiltily. This man was able to break his hand in just a few seconds.


    Compared to the madam of the Richard family who only knew how to re at him, this man before him


    was much more terrifying.


    ¡°Sir, I am telling you the truth. Please let me go. I can testify against Mrs. Richard, she is really the one


    who asked me to do that.¡±


    Yvon''s condescending gaze was so cold that it seemed to be able to freeze the air. After a long time,


    the man who was being stared at was about to cry. Then, he opened his mouth and said: "Then do as


    Mrs. Richard said."


    ¡°What?¡± The man could not understand what he meant by that, so he looked up at Yvon in confusion.


    ¡°Shawn was the one who asked you to do this, do you understand?¡±


    Yvon¡¯s body tilted a little to one side, and the corners of his eyes were fixed on the man¡¯s shocked face.


    He needed to use some methods when it came to some things. Otherwise, he would only be getting


    further and further away from what he wanted.


    The man¡¯s heart trembled, his mind spun quickly. He quickly nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will


    definitely keep this promise.¡±


    ......


    As Salmon drove the car, he nced at the people in the back seat from the rearview mirror. A little


    while ago, his boss called him, and he thought that he needed to go to the hospital. However, he did


    not expect to have to go to the vi to pick Vivian and Jasper up.


    Shawn sat in the back and did not say a word. He turned his handsome face to look out of the window,


    and his sharp jaw had an evil charm to it. At that moment, even though he looked handsome and cold,


    there was a hint of irritation in his eyes.


    He was clearly looking out of the window, but it seemed like he was not seeing anything. The image of


    another face kept shing in his mind.


    ¡°Jasper, have you picked a pizza shop to go to? Why don¡¯t we just go to the first one we find?¡±


    Vivian was sitting on the other side. She pinched Dalton¡¯s little nose with a faint smile on her face.


    From the corner of her eye, she saw the reaction of the man who was sitting beside her.


    ¡°I have eaten at the pizza shop at that ce in front of us before. It is very delicious. Shall we go there


    to eat?¡±


    Dalton pointed out of the window and begged sweetly with his little hands. Shawn looked at the pizza


    shop opposite the hospital and frowned. How could all of this be such a coincidence?


    When Vivian saw that, she immediately said, ¡°Shawn, it is okay if you don¡¯t want to eat pizza. We can


    take Jasper to eat something else.¡±


    "No! I want pizza. Dad, can you take me there?"


    Dalton had always been well-behaved and obedient, but that day, he was particrly persistent. He


    pulled Shawn''s arm with tears in his eyes. The pitiful look of wanting to cry made his heart soften


    slightly, and the irritation in his eyes was also suppressed. "Okay, if Jasper likes it, let¡¯s eat it."


    "Yay! Dad, you are the best."


    Dalton, who was originally sad, immediately smiled again. Shawn smiled as well, he looked out of the


    window as he did. After that, the smile on his face reverted into a straight line.


    He did not know what choice that woman made.


    The car stopped at the entrance of a pizza shop. Shawn got out of the car, he could not help but look at


    the hospital opposite of it. His hands were suddenly held by another small hand.


    Dalton looked up happily and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, let¡¯s hold hands as we go inside the pizza shop.¡±


    He came back from his thoughts. Shawn moved his long legs and started to walk inside.


    Standing at the entrance of the hospital, Joye was being helped out of the hospital by Janina. At that


    moment, she looked up and it felt like all the blood in her body froze. The ice in her blood formed sharp


    edges pierced through her blood vessels. She was in so much pain that she slowly became numb.


    On the one hand, he ordered someone to kill his child. On the other hand, he was enjoying his time


    with his family of three.


    Shawn, how could you be such a despicable and cruel man!

 Chapter 63 Is she Sick?

    Chapter 63 Is she Sick?


    The waiter led the three of them to a seat by the window. Shawn was just about to sit down when his


    body suddenly stopped, and his piercing cold gaze shot towards a familiar figure who was right across


    the street.


    The woman who arrogantly shouted that half of the entertainment circle was hers was now leaning


    weakly against Janina. There was not a trace of blood on her pale face. However, what hurt him the


    most was seeing the patient¡¯s wristband indicating she just had surgery on her wrist.


    In the end, she still did the operation!


    She killed their child!


    His heart felt as if it had been severely gouged away by someone, and his fists were clenched. He


    wanted nothing more than to rush out and question what Joye had done to their child. But when he


    saw Yvon, he suppressed the anger in his eyes.


    Did Joye really want to be with him that much!?


    Vivian also turned around, and there was a faint look of surprise masked over her smile. ¡°Is that Miss


    Leonard? She looks weak. Is she sick?¡±


    ¡°Is she Sick?¡±


    A fiery light shed through Shawn''s eyes as he suppressed his anger. A cold smile appeared on his


    sharp lips. She was not sick at all, she was just busy ending the life of the child in her womb!


    Dalton was just a child, even though he did not understand the rtionship between adults, he could


    still feel the dangerous auraing from Shawn.


    He tugged on his sleeves uneasily, and his brows were filled with fear. ¡°Dad, are you angry?¡±


    Shawn looked away, and he suddenly showed a fatherly smile on his gloomy face. He reached out and


    hugged Dalton then carried him onto his thighs, he even kissed his tender cheeks. ¡°Jasper, you are


    such a good boy, how could I be angry? What would you like to eat? I will help you order it.¡±


    ¡°I want a seafood pizza.¡±


    Vivian showed a gentle smile to them. As Shawn talked to the waiter, she turned around to look out of


    the window, and then at Joye, who was motionless on the opposite side of the street. There was a


    perfect victorious smile on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat her up! That f*cking b*tch! That pair of adulterers!¡±


    It seemed like Janina was going to explode in anger and she wanted nothing more than to rush over


    and teach the two of them a lesson. However, Joye grabbed her wrist.


    "Don''t go there."


    "Joye! I can¡¯t let them bully you like that!"


    "I said, you can¡¯t go."


    Compared with Janina''s anger, her tone was surprisingly calm. It was as if something inside her had


    died. No matter how much pain she felt, it could not stir up any waves.


    ¡°Janina, let Joye handle this matter by herself.¡±


    Yvon opened the car door and nced at Shawn, who was in the pizza shop. A dark light shed in his


    gentle eyes. He had thought about letting go, but Shawn never learned how to cherish what he had.


    Joye did not have any strength left at all. She really did not want to see the warm and happy scene in


    front of her, but she still forced herself to take another look.


    She wanted to etch that image in her mind so that she would never forget it!


    After making sure that every small detail was imprinted in her mind, she stared at Shawn''s face and


    smiled.


    Shawn, all my love to you will onlyst until this second!


    Shawn¡¯s fingers tightened as he gripped the menu. She had aborted their child, yet she could still smile


    at him as if nothing had happened!


    Even after Vivian saw that he was hesitating to turn to the next page, she did not urge him. Dalton


    looked anxious. He asked, ¡°Dad, should we order some snacks?¡±


    After he closed the menu in his hands, Shawn turned to look at the waiter who was waiting for their


    order. ¡°I¡¯ll have a set of all the snacks you have.¡±


    "All... All of it?"


    "Is there a problem?!"


    The waiter quickly restrained his shock. It was obvious that he was a rich man. With that much money,


    he could do whatever he wanted.


    Shwan then looked out of the window and saw the car heading in the direction of an apartment.


    ¡°With Yvon around, nothing bad would happen.¡±


    Vivian lowered her head and spoke in a calm, indifferent voice. However, her fluttering eyshes made


    one''s heart ache. Shawn''s eyes were originally full of anger, but because of the word "Yvon", it burned


    even more brightly. He suddenly put down his napkin and got up. "I still have something to do at the


    ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you going to eat pizza with us?¡±


    Dalton quickly grabbed the corner of his clothes as he looked up pitifully.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat with you next time. Be a good boy. Go home after eating with Mommy. Salmon will send you


    back.¡±


    After that, he did not look at Dalton¡¯s expectant eyes anymore. He strode out of the dining room.


    ¡°Mom, is Dad not going to eat the pizza with us because of that aunty outside?¡±


    Dalton''s eyes turned red, and he looked at Vivian who was next to him. Every time, as long as that aunt


    was there, it seemed that its father did not love him.


    ¡°That is because that aunty has done something that made your father unhappy. Dalton, remember


    this. No matter what, you have to be a sensible and obedient child, do you understand?¡±


    Vivian took his little hand, and her gentle face suddenly became strange. A strange smile shed


    across her gloomy eyes. That day, it did not matter whether the child was still alive or not, she had


    achieved her goal.


    William was driving the car smoothly. Joye leaned on Janina¡¯s shoulders, and the atmosphere in the


    car was so quiet that it was scary. Yvon turned his head and spoke apologetically, ¡°Joye, I am so sorry.


    I did not discuss this with you, and made decisions on my own.¡±


    "What?"


    It was only at this point in time that she lifted her weak body and frowned in confusion.


    ¡°I asked the hospital to tell the public that you had a miscarriage.¡±


    Joye''s body trembled, and the surprise in her eyes quickly subsided. She looked up at Yvon''s


    concerned face. Her lips twitched and her lips were pale, but she still said, "Thank you!"


    Yvon said that so that the child in her womb would be safe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you and the child in your belly get hurt again.¡±


    Upon being stared at by the persistence and passion in his eyes, she quickly turned to look out of the


    window, she did not respond.


    The car stopped, and Joye slowly got out of the car. Before Yvon could say anything, she had already


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    refused.


    "Thank you for all you did today. You should go back quickly."


    Yvon''s hand, which was about to reach out, froze for a moment, but he still had a gentle smile on his


    face. He turned his gaze to Janina and said, "All of you should take a good rest. Call me if you need


    anything."


    When the two of them entered the elevator, Janina could not help but speak, "When you fainted, I could


    see the obvious nervousness in his eyes. Joye, are you really not going to consider him?"


    ¡°I have said that I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Richard family anymore.¡±


    Joye handed Janina the keys. Even though her voice was not loud, her tone was particrly persistent.


    Shawn had hurt her so badly that her heart had died.

 Chapter 64 Shawn, You Have Really Fallen

    Chapter 64 Shawn, You Have Really Fallen


    Inside the Richard family¡¯s house, Xaria was still waiting for the news, but to no avail. She was so


    anxious that she paced back and forth in the room. She looked up at the clock on the wall, and she got


    even more annoyed. It was already noon. Besides, that person only needed to handle such a small


    thing. Could heplete his task or not?


    She heard a notification from her phone. She quickly lowered her head and looked at it. After that, her


    anxious eyes lit up. After reading the news, she smiled.


    ¡°Joye, do you think that you can exchange that piece of meat in your womb for something from the


    Richard family? Dream on!¡±


    Inside the Red Sleeves private room, Shawn poured himself a ss of wine, but he did not drink it. His


    usually charming features were frighteningly cold at this moment. His sinister eyes were only slightly


    raised, it looked like they could shoot out knives. The women beside him were so scared that they


    dared not breathe at all.


    "I say, who are you trying to scare with that face? Since we are out, let¡¯s have some fun."


    There were two women, one on each of Connor¡¯s sides. Their slender and beautiful hands were


    rubbing against him. They were behaving very ambiguously, but his amorous eyes seemed tock


    interest. Ever since that day, he seemed to have lost his abilities. The thing he used to love doing in the


    past was suddenly uninteresting to him.


    He shook his head and drank the wine on the table.


    He was the second young master of the Connor family, a man who could drive any woman insane.


    How could he allow one person to scar him for life and affect his sex life?


    ¡°What are you two still waiting for? Hurry up and serve Mr. Richard and me well. Do you still want your


    bags or not?¡±


    With Connor¡¯s request, the women who were a little bit scared were now more or less more confident.


    They leaned towards Shawn¡¯s side with their hands, and they clung onto his thighs like grinding little


    demons as they advanced on him.


    "F*ck off!"


    Shawn pursed his thin and cold lips, and an oppressive cold air immediately made the temperature in


    the room drop to a freezing point.


    He narrowed his cold and sinister eyes and it was clear as day that he was displeased.


    The two women first looked at each other, then helplessly turned to look at Connor.


    ¡°Oh my, don¡¯t look at me. If Mr. Richard wants you two to f*ck off, then get lost.¡±


    The smell of perfume in the private room faded by quite a lot, but Shawn¡¯s expressions remained the


    same.


    ¡°What the f*ck is wrong with you? Is it because of Joye again?¡±


    "Do not mention her!"


    His thin lips moved as he talked, but he couldn¡¯t hide his anger. Connor shook his head. These days,


    every time he came here to drink, it would always have something to do with Joye. Connor spected


    and as a bystander, was clear about the whole situation.


    ¡°I won¡¯t mention her, but let me ask you something. Ever since Vivian came back, have you slept with


    her?¡±


    Now, he was mentioning Vivian. Shawn frowned and turned around to re at him. Even though he


    had stayed back in the vi he brought for Vivian, he had never touched her at all.


    "Shawn, you are sick."


    Connor ced the wine ss that was full of wine into Shawn¡¯s hands with sympathy. He had not slept


    with her even after so long. Either there was something wrong with Shawn¡¯s body, or there was


    something wrong with his heart.


    The door of the private room was coincidentally pushed open, and Salmon walked in with a serious


    expression. Shawn toned down the anger in his eyes a little, and his voice was indifferent. "Have you


    sent them back?"


    "I have."


    "Boss..."


    "What is it?"


    ¡°Back there¡­ I heard the news from the hospital. Miss Leonard had a miscarriage.¡±


    Silence ensued.


    Shawn did not move after hearing that, but the muscles under his clothes continued to tense up. She


    really aborted their child!


    He thought of that scene he saw in the pizza shop, he remembered the smile on her face. The look in


    his eyes turned into one that was as deep as the sea. Even Connor, who was right beside him, could


    tell that the situation was very serious.


    "Shawn..."


    Bang!


    Before he even started talking, the wine ss in Shawn¡¯s handsnded heavily on the wall. The red


    wine sttered like drops of blood and the wall was stained with what seemed to be red tears of grief.


    After that, he stood up from the sofa and strode out of the room, his every fiber filled with hostility.


    ¡°Salmon, what is going on? Joye was pregnant? And then she had a miscarriage?¡±


    Connor¡¯s mind never stopped spinning. Could it be that Joye went to the hospital for an abortion?


    Salmon sighed, he looked at the door with worry in his eyes. He had been with his boss for plenty of


    years, and he had never seen him so angry before.


    "s, Joye, you had better pray for yourself."


    ......


    Inside the apartment.


    Janina put down her mobile phone and tucked Joye in bed. "I ordered ten full bowls of tonic soup. Drink


    two more bowlster. The doctor said that the wound will heal in three days."


    After being taken care of so thoughtfully, Joye smiled, but every little movement agitated the wound


    from her operation. She frowned from the pain then could only close her eyes and said, ¡°Let me sleep


    for a while.¡±


    "Okay, I will call you when the soup arrives."


    Janina closed the bedroom door and sat down on the sofa unhappily. It was Shawn who had caused


    her to suffer such a great grievance. She would never let that scum get away with it!


    Just as she was thinking about how to get her revenge and vent her anger, someone knocked on the


    door.


    ¡°Impossible! Is it here already?¡±


    Janina was surprised by the speed of delivery, and she trotted to the room to open the door. However,


    when she saw the face of the person who was standing outside, she realized that the person standing


    outside was not the delivery guy, but Shawn. Then, the smile on her face disappeared and was


    reced by a furious re that was filled with hatred.


    "What are you doing here? You are not wee here!"


    As she spoke, she was going to close the door. Even if she wanted to take revenge on Shawn, she


    could not do that with Joye around, as that would only make her sadder.


    Shawn''s long and slender hand blocked the door frame that was about to close. His expression was


    frighteningly gloomy, and Janina was somewhat frightened. However, she did not back down. "What


    else do you want? You are always showing off your love with your mistress in front of Joye. Have you


    ever thought about her feelings?"


    "F*ck off!"


    Shawn acted as if he did not hear her usation. He pushed the door open with force,


    and Janina could not withstand the man''s strength. Her foot slid across the smooth floor tiles but she


    still tried to block the door to prevent the man froming in.


    ¡°Shawn, no one is as shameless as you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me say this for the third time. F*ck off!¡±


    "I won¡¯t!"


    Seeing how she was still refusing to let go, he released his big hand, and the resistance on the door


    disappeared at once.


    "Joye needs to rest now. We should talk about it only when she gets better."


    She had deliberately lowered her voice, but the door of the bedroom still opened. Joye stood at the


    door with a pale face. Her eyesnded quietly on Shawn¡¯s face as if she was looking at a stranger.


    Shawn felt annoyed by her gaze. He went up and grabbed her arm. ¡°Joye, do you really want a divorce


    with me that badly so that you can be with Yvon?!¡±


    The thought of Yvon apanying her to abort their child angered him, and he increased the strength


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    of his grip. Joye was already weak, so when Shawn grabbed her arms tightly, her body started to sway.


    ¡°Shawn, let go of Joye.¡±


    Janina wanted to help her, but she was stopped by Joye¡¯s gaze. Her pale lips were lifted up, and her


    eyes turned quieter. ¡°Yes, all I want is to have nothing to do with you.¡±


    She did not want to love this man so miserably anymore.

 Chapter 65 He Does Not Deserve to Be A Father

    Chapter 65 He Does Not Deserve to Be A Father


    Hearing her straightforward answer, Shawn¡¯s mouth twitched. His eyes were filled with anger. He


    red at her, but following that was a strange smile that appeared on his thin lips.


    ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t want to take anything from me. Joye, do you think that Yvon can give you more


    than what I can give you?¡±


    His sarcastic tone and evil smile made Joye feel as if she had fallen into an icy-cold pool, her entire


    body froze from the inside out.


    She let go of the hand that was on her belly and for the first time, there was actual hatred in her eyes.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what other people can give me. You, Shawn, don¡¯t deserve to be the father of my


    child at all!¡±


    "That¡¯s why my child is gone!"


    Joye¡¯s heart ached as she bit her lip tightly. Her body was trembling slightly, but she still stubbornly


    stared into Shawn¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right, the child is gone.¡±


    It was as he hoped, after all. The child was gone. What else was there for him to be dissatisfied with?


    From now on, he could apany Vivian and their child happily and without any worries.


    As she was deep in her dark thoughts, her cheeks suddenly hurt. Shawn¡¯s slender fingers pinched her


    cheeks as if he was going to rip the skin right off her face. ¡°Joye, who do you think you are? I don¡¯t care


    about it at all.¡±


    "Ha!"


    Her cheeks hurt, but sheughed out loud. "Of course, you don''t care, Mr. Richard. You have a happy


    family."


    They were so happy that their happiness was enough to break her heart from across the street.


    The anger in his heart seemed to be suddenly extinguished by a basin of cold water. The anger in


    Shawn¡¯s eyes receded quickly, and he loosened the grip on her cheeks. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up


    and down twice before he finally spoke.


    "You are right. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have been happy a long time ago."


    After he said that in a cold and arrogant voice, he no longer looked at her. He turned around and strode


    away.


    "Joye."


    After Janina locked the door, she ran to Joye to help her.


    Joye was leaning against the wall and gasping for air. ¡°Is Shawn insane? He is clearly the one in the


    wrong!¡±


    ¡°Janina, I just want to sleep for a while. Is that okay?¡±


    Joye looked up, her eyes filled with tears. Shawn was right. The three of them would have lived happily


    together if it weren¡¯t for her.


    Janina had never seen her like that before and she stuttered, ¡°Of¡­ Of course, let me help you.¡±


    ......


    After he left the apartment, Shawn drove his Rolls-Royce madly and sped through over a dozen red


    lights. The pedestrians were so scared that they all scrambled to avoid him, afraid of getting knocked


    down by the crazy driver.


    When Vivian heard the roar of the car outside, she hurriedly ended the phone call she was on. Through


    the French windows, she saw the face of the person who was getting out of the car, and she smiled.


    Joye¡¯s situation went much smoother than she had expected.


    The moment the door was pushed open, Vivian walked towards the door and spoke caringly, ¡°Shawn,


    what happened? Why does your face look so pale?¡±


    "Where is Jasper?"


    Shawn did not even reply to her. He raised his head and nced at the bedroom upstairs. He was now


    filled with an aura that was equivalent to that of burning anger.


    "He is asleep."


    Vivian smiled as she looked into his angry eyes. She asked casually, ¡°Joye is sick, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Shawn''s eyes darkened. He suddenly lifted her up, then took a few steps forward with his long legs,


    and the two of them fell into the very bouncy sofa together.


    "Shawn..."


    "Shut up.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s fingers were blocking her lips.


    His unstable breathing seemed like it was venting some sort of emotions as he lowered his head¡­


    A hint of panic shed across Vivian¡¯s face.


    "Shawn, I love you. I''ve always loved you."


    A gentle and shy voice sounded in his ears. The light in Shawn¡¯s eyes turned even more intense. He


    wanted to use his actions to disprove Connor¡¯s ims and show that he was still strong, that he did not


    fall in love with Joye at all.


    Just as Vivian thought that everything was going ording to her n, Shawn stopped.


    She frowned and asked, "Shawn?"


    Shawn withdrew his hands. His eyes, which had been burned with anger for a long time, had be


    much clearer. He pulled away from Vivian and tidied up his clothes. "I''m sorry, I think I drank too much."


    Vivian was stunned. She had waited a long time for this opportunity that was now right in front of her.


    She did not want to give up just like that.


    Her eyes turned red in an instant. "Don''t say sorry to me, okay? You clearly know that I love you. Look


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    at how restrained you are."


    She had ced herself at the lowest level. She knew Shawn well. Aggressive methods would only


    make him feel disgusted, yet he would be soft-hearted towards her gentle and pitiful pleas.


    Sure enough, he frowned and stopped tidying his clothes. His eyes were full of confusion, there was


    even a hint of annoyance.


    "Shawn, just let me stay with you, okay?"


    Shawn narrowed his eyes, his expressions turned even colder. "Vivian, you are the mother of my child."


    That was all, he could not give her anything else.


    Silence ensued.


    With a bang, the door of the vi mmed closed. She looked at the tightly closed door in shock and


    turned her head to look at the car that was driving towards darkness again in disbelief. After a long


    time, she sat on the sofa, her light pink nails stabbed into the leather of the sofa.


    She did not just want to be the mother of his child! She wanted to be his wife, and the woman he loved!


    It did not matter how much he loved Joye, she would pull her out of his heartpletely!

 Chapter 66 Health is Wealth

    Chapter 66 Health is Wealth


    After Joye rested at home for three days, she hurriedly returned to work in Leonard Group.


    Linda could tell that her face was still pale, she could not help but express her concern. ¡°President


    Leonard, health is wealth. You look very tired.¡±


    ¡°I can stand it. Look, Janina has bought me ten nourishing tonic soups. She gave me so much that I


    think that I have gotten fatter.¡±


    She smiled as she patted the hot tumbler beside her. She had already asked Sherry to return to the


    Richard family. As of that moment, she was pretty much living on takeout.


    At the thought of the child in her womb, she was full of strength.


    She needed to get the Leonard Group back on track before her stomach swelled up too much, only


    then could she go abroad peacefully.


    "But..."


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am fine. Inform the executives of all the departments as well as the staff of the design


    department to go to the conference room for a meeting, it will start in an hour and a half.¡±


    Before Linda could finish talking, Joye had already raised her head and interrupted with a smile. Linda


    and Janina were quietly worried about her. She knew it too, it was just that they have never


    experienced what she had gone through before. A woman should be strong when she was weak. She


    had never been a weak person, but now, for the sake of the child in her womb, she had to be stronger.


    ¡°Okay, I will go and inform them.¡±


    After half an hour, the conference room was filled with her employees. There were senior executives


    and general managers from various departments. Tiffany and Damian sat on both sides of Janina.


    Fortunately, she could still control the situation, and she did not embarrass herself too much.


    ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s begin. The main purpose of today¡¯s meeting is to talk about the progress


    of the market. I hope that thepany¡¯s listing date can be pushed forward to next month.¡±


    ¡°What? President, is this a joke? Going public next month is suicide.¡±


    Tiffany spread her hands, her face was filled with resistance. Even though she liked money, she would


    never sacrifice her time for money, nor would she let herself be a fool who only knew how to trade


    her time and effort for money.


    When Damian saw that she was looking in his direction, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any problems.¡±


    ¡°Damian, you are deliberately going against me, aren¡¯t you!¡±


    ¡°I''m not thatme. If you can¡¯t do it, it means that you are not able enough.¡±


    When Joye noticed that they were about to start an argument, she quickly interrupted them, ¡°Calm


    down, both of you. I know that it is difficult toplete this request, but I hope that thepany can be


    listed sooner. How about this? If we can go public next month, everyone can take a month off with


    double pay.


    What do you think?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. After all, the workload was the same, they could even get double the


    pay and a holiday. Of course, they were willing to do that.


    "President Leonard, we have no objections."


    Some people started to express their stance. They spoke one after the other, after a short while, only


    Tiffany was left.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. Since none of you have any objections, I am fine with it too. Besides, I can¡¯t let some


    ipetent people take my ce.¡±


    As she spoke, she nced at Damian, who was sitting opposite of her.


    ¡°Great, I am looking forward to your results. That¡¯s all for today.¡±


    Joye left the conference room. She was about to go back to her office but was stopped by Tiffany.


    ¡°I can work overtime, and I am fine with thepany going public in advance. However, shouldn¡¯t you


    give us a reason? Why does it seem like you are in a hurry?¡±


    Joye looked at Tiffany and smiled faintly. ¡°Because I want to have a long vacation.¡±


    Since Shawn thought that her child was gone, she could continue to carry on the act so that the child in


    her womb could forever be hers.


    ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t have any objections to that reason. Don¡¯t forget that if we do better than expected, you


    have to give me a huge gift.¡±


    "Sure, no problem."


    After sending Tiffany off, Joye turned towards Linda and asked, ¡°Have you noticed that Janina has


    been exceptionally quiet today?¡±


    "You are right, that seems like the case."


    Linda was stunned and looked around. Usually, Janina would trot to the president¡¯s office to have some


    fun before she started work.


    "Let¡¯s not bother about that for now."


    Joye pressed her chest. She was about to throw up, so she quickly walked to the office.


    After the meeting was over, Janina returned to her office. She closed the door and started her live


    stream. The moment she went online, some passionate girls started to talk to her.


    "Janina, why are you live streaming at this hour?"


    ¡°I¡¯ve met with some problems, and I need some of your advice.¡±


    Shawn and his little mistress had gone too far. Even if Joye could endure the humiliation, she could not.


    After she gave a summary of the situation, the followingments immediately went viral.


    ¡°That mistress is a sl*t! She deserves to die!¡±


    Janina frowned. That was a bit too harsh, wasn¡¯t it? Killing that pair of adulterers was not worth it.


    ¡°Ssh acid on her. We¡¯ll see how she can continue to seduce other people¡¯s husbands with a f*cked


    up face.


    ¡±


    Hmm¡­ That wouldn¡¯t do either. She wouldn¡¯t want to smell the putrid smell of rotting flesh.


    ¡°Scratch the word ¡®cheater¡¯ on his car. Let everyone know that they are a pair of adulterers.¡±


    Janina held her cheeks with her hands. This seemed to be more sensible but...


    "Wouldn¡¯t that be a little too childish?" This felt like something a teenager would do.


    ¡°Janina, didn¡¯t you say that the man is powerful and difficult to deal with? Since you can¡¯t do anything to


    him, you can only deal with his car or use photos.¡±


    Janina frowned. That seemed reasonable. No matter what she did, she was not a match for Shawn. It


    would be better to use these simple and rough methods against him.


    After she was sure of what she should do, Janina smiled, and her white teeth sparkled. Shawn and


    Vivian, just you two wait!


    Three dayster, in Vivian¡¯s vi¡­


    Shawn put on his jacket and was about to tie his tie when he was stopped by a slender hand.


    "Here, let me help you."


    Vivian tiptoed and helped him with his tie. ¡°It is rare to see you in a tie. The color of this one has faded


    a little. How about I go and help you pick out a new one?¡±


    ¡°It is just a tie, there¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Shawn pushed her hands away and skillfully put on his tie. However, his mood turned a little gloomy for


    no reason.


    This tie was a gift from Joye on their first wedding anniversary. That night, her eyes were red as she


    want her so bad that he did it with her the whole night. Her waist was sore even when she went to work


    the following day.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Shawn, back then, you said that I could go work in the Richard Group. Are you going to keep your


    promise?¡±


    When Vivian saw that he was about to leave, she quickly grabbed his arm and looked at him.


    ¡°What position do you want? I will ask Salmon to arrange it for you.¡±


    "I want to be your secretary..." She told him shyly.


    ¡°A secretary¡¯s work is very tiring. I will ask Salmon to arrange a more rxing job for you.¡±


    Shawn did not think or even hesitate in rejecting her suggestion.


    Vivian lowered her head spoke in a low voice, "You don¡¯t actually want me to work in Richard Group at


    all, right?"

 Chapter 67 The President鈥檚 New Wife

    Chapter 67 The President¡¯s New Wife


    Shawn frowned. After a moment, he spoke, ¡°You are overthinking things. How about this,e to the


    Richard Group with me today. I will let the human resource department choose a suitable position for


    you.¡±


    Only then did she look at him. Vivian smiled and picked up his briefcase. After that, the two of them


    walked out of the vi together.


    After ten minutes, the Rolls-Royce pulled up in front of the Richard Group¡¯s building. When the security


    guard saw Shawn approaching, he frantically ran over and opened the door for him.


    When he saw Vivian in the car, he was very stunned.


    It seemed like Miss. Hry was really going to be the president¡¯s new wife.


    Shawn brought Vivian to work for the next few days. Richard Group¡¯s employees all gossiped about it.


    A few beautiful female employees were gathered together at the entrance of the elevator.


    ¡°Just how long has it been since thest Mrs. Richard left, and that woman has already filled the


    position. This is way too fast.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you jealous? She gave birth to a son for him. This is an expensive gift, don¡¯t you


    know that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it, she is just a mistress that had an illegitimate child. Even if she bes Mrs. Richard,


    people will still talk bad about her. The person who destroys other people¡¯s happiness and families will


    never be able to get a steady foothold for the rest of their lives.¡±


    As Vivian followed Shawn from behind, they were about to get on an elevator when they heard the


    female employee¡¯s discussions. Her expression changed slightly as she looked at Shawn in


    embarrassment.


    This was not the first time she had heard this, but for Shawn, it was indeed his first time.


    Shawn frowned, and the atmosphere turned cold too. ¡°What were you talking about?¡±


    "President... President Richard!" The female employee squealed.


    "I am asking you, what did you just say?"


    Shawn¡¯s tone turned icy-cold. His suffocating cold gaze swept over the gossip queens. The faces of the


    female employees who were talking earlier turned even paler than paper. How could they be so


    unlucky as to be eavesdropped on by the president?


    ¡°President Richard, I am sorry. Miss. Hry, I am sorry.


    We were just talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°You are fired. The Richard Group does not need employees who talk nonsense.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s cold voice sounded once more. Anyone could tell from his tone that there was no room for


    negotiation. The female employees¡¯ eyes turned red. This dream job that they had worked so hard to


    get was gone just like that.


    "What are you waiting for? Do you need me to take you to the human resource department, huh?"


    The evil air and cold temperament exuded from him impatiently, and those few female employees


    almost cried as they ran to the elevator.


    The private elevator arrived, and Vivian followed him in. ¡°Shawn, you didn¡¯t have to do that. Their


    mouths belong to them. Just let them talk.¡±


    Shawn continued to look at the changing numbers on the elevator and frowned. ¡°Do you want them to


    call Jasper an illegitimate child?¡±


    Vivian was silent.


    Vivian shook her head, but she did not know whether she should be happy or disappointed. He was not


    angry because those women were gossiping about her, rather, it was because they called Dalton an


    illegitimate child.


    ¡°I will get off work earlier and apany you to pick Jasper up.¡±


    Shawn softened his tone a little. The door of the elevator opened with a ding, and she walked out of the


    elevator with a faint smile.


    One day, she would be the real Mrs. Richard. She¡¯d like to see who would dare call her a mistress


    then.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As Shawn entered the office, he continued to recall those mockingments from downstairs earlier.


    He stretched out his hand and pulled open a drawer. A few pieces of paper were lying there, and his


    gaze turned particrly serious.


    Joye, is this what you want?!


    When it was almost time to get off work, Janina slipped away from work in advance. She carried her


    bulging backpack and sneaked into the Richard Group¡¯s parking lot.


    Coincidentally, she saw a driver who was not obeying thews quarreling with two security guards. She


    chuckled.


    That jerk really deserved what wasing. Even God was helping her.


    She pulled open the zipper of her backpack, took out some spray paint, and shook the can hard. She


    spent a lot of money on this, as this was a brand that was difficult to wash off. After a few minutes, she


    Puff! Puff!


    A somewhat pungent smell came from the fumes, and the ck Rolls-Royce immediately turned green


    as she artistically drew a piece of sh*t on the car. Janina pinched her nose and said, "Since you


    cheated on Joye, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of sh*t.


    "


    After finishing her green masterpiece, Janina started to choose other vulgar colors. She sprayed and


    sprayed, and did not stop at all.


    After some time, the color of the Rolls-Royce turned into a unique rainbow.


    ¡°The style of this newly painted car suits those b*tches better.¡±


    She nodded with satisfaction and pulled out two colorful photos from her bag and taped it to the tail of


    the car. After she was sure that it would not fall, she wrote the word ¡®cheater¡¯ on it.


    She looked at the hard work that she hadpleted, and Janina smiled with satisfaction. It was almost


    time to get off work, and thousands of employees from the Richard Group were going to enjoy her


    amazing artwork. Perhaps she could get plenty of new fans from this.


    After she packed up the remaining materials, she secretly retreated. However, she was not in a hurry to


    return to the apartment. Instead, she hid in a secluded area, waiting to see the good show.


    She had to record the funny scene of that pair of adulterers¡¯ reaction!


    As soon as it was time to get off work, the staff of Richard Group came out of the building one after


    another. The Richard Group''s parking lot wasrge, and most of the staff drove to work. As the


    president, Shawn''s car was parked in the most eye-catching area. It was also because of this that the


    car was surrounded by employees almost instantly.


    ¡°Holy sh*t! Who had the balls to touch the boss¡¯ car?¡±


    The staff did not stop discussing it. At this moment, Shawn and Vivian were going to the parking lot to


    pick Dalton up from school.


    The moment he saw his car, Shawn narrowed his evil eyes dangerously, and he was immediately


    shrouded with a cold aura. It scared everyone so much that they shut their mouths.


    Vivian¡¯s expressions changed at once when she saw the photo marked with the word ¡®cheater¡¯. Even


    though the people around them dared not say anything, their eyes were filled with contempt. The anger


    that she had been suppressing started to get out of control.


    However, she soon calmed down. Even if she wanted to make trouble, she could not do it


    unscrupulously. Otherwise, it would only make Shawn more distant from her.


    Shawn ripped off the photo with a gloomy expression, and his sinister gaze swept towards the security


    guards beside him. "Who did this?"


    "President Richard, we didn''t see it," The security guards said.


    The security guards were stunned. They had just gotten rid of the car owner who was causing trouble,


    and such a shocking scene happened. They were so confused!


    ¡°Check the surveince. Call the towingpany to take this away.¡±


    Shawn''s cold voice ordered and the security guards quickly called the towingpany. Who was so


    bold as to challenge the president''s authority?


    They really, really admired that person.

 Chapter 68 How Could It Be Her?

    Chapter 68 How Could It Be Her?


    Jana, who was staying not far away, smiled fearlessly. Check the surveince? Who was he kidding?


    That was impossible.


    After a while, the security guard rushed out and showed the screenshot taken from the surveince


    footage to Shawn. "President Richard, we can¡¯t see her face, we can only get a shot of her back. It is a


    woman."


    He nced at the screenshot with his cold eyes and frowned. How could it be her?


    ¡°Shawn, should we get out of here first?¡±


    Vivian''s eyes were slightly red, but she endured it, as she did not want to lose herposure. She


    wanted to tear off the faces of the onlookers around her, but she could not. So what if she could tear


    apart all of their faces, it would not be better than tearing apart that one person¡¯s face.


    Shawn turned his head to look at her, then he nced at the surrounding staff. "Let¡¯s take a taxi first."


    The security guard hurriedly stopped a taxi. After the taxi drove for hundreds of meters, Vivian, who


    had been silent, said, "Sir, please stop the car."


    The car quickly came to a halt. Shawn frowned irritably and lowered the window. He looked at the


    woman standing by the side of the road with some dissatisfaction. "What are you trying to do?"


    ¡°What am I doing? I live in humiliation almost every day, Dalton and I can¡¯t do anything about that at all.


    Shawn, I can¡¯t change the fact that I love you, just like how Dalton can¡¯t change the fact that he is your


    son. However, I am still just a woman. I will get hurt too, hearing people calling me a mistress or a sl*t


    every day.¡±


    Compared to her usual patient look, it seemed like Vivian still had anger to vent. She could not help but


    cry. "I thought that I just had to endure it and be with you, even if your heart and soul refuses me. But I


    suddenly found that I just can¡¯t take it anymore today. Everyone thinks that Joye is Mrs. Richard, and I


    will be called a mistress for my whole life. I can never raise my head in front of any of them.


    And Dalton will also be called an illegitimate child."


    "That¡¯s enough."


    The term illegitimate child made Shawn angry. No one could say that his son was an illegitimate child.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough! If my love can only bring you and Dalton harm, I would rather leave with Dalton.


    Shawn, I really can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    He looked at her slender and trembling body squatting on the side of the road, she hadpletely lost


    her image. Then, he felt a sense of guilt arise. He pushed the door open and got off the car, then strode


    with his long legs. His voice was low and intoxicating.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave with Dalton. I will handle this matter.¡±


    "Really?" Vivian raised her head and looked at him with her red eyes. She didn''t wipe the tears from


    the corners of her eyes until he gave a faint ''hmm'' and reached out with his other hand.


    His heart softened at her delicate look. He reached out and was about to pull her up, however, another


    face shed in front of him. He did not hesitate, he immediately adjusted the direction of his hands and


    brushed past her soft palm, he only pulled on her arm.


    "Come on, let¡¯s pick Jasper up first."


    He did not use much strength, but to her, it felt like her skin was pinched. Her fingers curled up slightly.


    She was disappointed and angry, but she did not show it on her face. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After around ten minutes, the taxi stopped at the entrance of an international kindergarten. Because of


    what had just happened, their arrival had been dyed. Dalton''s sses had ended for some time


    already. Only the parents who arrivedte rushed into the kindergarten in a hurry.


    Seeing the trace of guilt in Shawn¡¯s eyes, Vivian smiled andforted him, ¡°Jasper says that he likes


    to y with the children who leavete in the kindergarten.¡±


    As soon as she said that, Dalton¡¯s voice came from the kindergarten. There was a hint of anger in his


    voice.


    "I am not an illegitimate child. I have a father."


    "You are an illegitimate child. Your mother is not your father''s wife at all, she is a mistress. She is a bad


    woman who has ruined other people''s families. My mother said that the child of a mistress is


    illegitimate."


    It was the voice of another confident child. Obviously, it was a quarrel between the two kids.


    Shawn¡¯s expressions changed at once.


    ¡°Do not speak badly about my mother! She is not a mistress! You are the illegitimate child, your mother


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    is a mistress!¡±


    Dalton raised his voice. He tried his best to defend his mother¡¯s reputation, but his small body could not


    bepared to the other chubby child. He was pushed to the ground hard.


    "Jasper, my mother said that you are the illegitimate child of a mistress!"


    He fell hard on his butt and his eyes turned red. However, Dalton still endured the pain and got up from


    the ground. His bright eyes were engulfed by angry balls of mes. He reached out his hands, wanting


    to fight back, but from the corner of his eye, he saw Shawn and Vivian walking inside.


    He stopped and started to sob.


    He quickly withdrew his little fists as he cried, bursting into tears then running into Shawn¡¯s arms.


    "Dad, tell him that Mom is not a mistress, and I am not an illegitimate child. Tell him that I am your son."


    Dalton raised his head, his eyes were filled with tears. Anyone who saw his pitiful sight would feel a


    pain in their heart. Shawn¡¯s expressions sank, his cold eyes shot towards the little boy who was


    standing on the other side.


    "Go back and tell your mother that if she dares continue to talk about mistresses and illegitimate


    children, then all of you can get out of this city!"


    The boy was just three years old. He was so scared that his face turned deathly pale. His shoulders


    trembled uneasily. However, he dared not move his feet, he looked at Shawn with fear in his eyes. This


    uncle was way too terrifying.


    "Shawn, you scared him. Jasper, you should go andfort your good friend."


    "Mom, he is not..."


    Dalton¡¯s eyes were red, he wanted to say that that was not his friend. However, when he saw Vivian¡¯s


    gaze, he immediately stopped. He left Shawn¡¯s embrace and walked towards the other boy unwillingly.


    ¡°I forgive you, but you can¡¯t talk bad about me and my mother anymore.¡±


    The little boy had already been scared out of his wits. He sobbed, and his short legs were still


    shivering. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say that anymore.¡±


    Vivian then held Dalton¡¯s hand as they left the school. When Dalton did not see Shawn¡¯s car, he


    immediately asked in confusion, ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t you drive today?¡±


    Vivian nced at the man beside him awkwardly. He frowned, the anger in his eyes had notpletely


    faded yet.


    Just great! That day, both she and Dalton were good at acting miserable.


    After sending Vivian and Dalton back to the vi, Shawn drove to Red Sleeves. When Connor saw him


    enter, he raised his eyes. It was obvious that he did not wee him at all.


    ¡°Shawn, this is not a ce for you to vent your feelings. Don¡¯t you think you are a little too diligent


    Hearing those words, Shawn''s expression turned cold. He went straight to the private room and


    pushed the door open. "Cut the crap and get me some wine."


    What happened in thepany and kindergarten that day made him start to wonder whether he


    should continue to give Vivian and Dalton an identity, even if it was just on paper.

 Chapter 69 My Fiancee, Vivian!

    Chapter 69 My Fiancee, Vivian!


    ¡°Did I hear that wrong? You¡¯re going to announce to the public that Vivian is your fiancee?¡±


    After he heard Shawn¡¯s conclusions, Connor almost spewed out the wine in his mouth. As far as he


    knew, this man had not officially gone through a divorce, yet he was already announcing a new fiancee.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Jasper to be called an illegitimate child anymore."


    Shawn drank the wine in his ss, but his eyebrows were still tightly frowned. All of a sudden, Connor


    smiled.


    ¡°Let me rify, you want to announce Vivian as your fiancee because of your child, and not for her?


    Then when are you going to make her your real wife? When will you and Joye go through the divorce


    procedures?¡±


    Shawn turned his head around, he red at Connor and said in a displeased tone, ¡°What are you


    trying to say?¡±


    ¡°I have said all that I want to say. Shawn, you have fallen in love with Joye.¡±


    He was in love with her, that was why he was so entangled and unwilling to let go of her.


    ¡°Me? In love with her?¡±


    A hint of disdain shed across Shawn''s eyes, it was as if someone had struck him in the heart. The


    divorce agreement had already been signed, he only needed to hand it over to thewyer. After a


    while, he would no longer have any rtionship with that woman, it could be thrown into the drawer in


    his office.


    Had he really fallen in love with that woman?


    "It''s rare to see our famous Mr. Richard like this. Whatever alcohol you want to drink today, just order it.


    Brother, it¡¯s my treat.¡±


    Connor smiled in a carefree way. At first, he thought that it would be funny to poke fun at someone¡¯s


    pain, however, that funsted less than three seconds. Shawn held his wine ss and nced at him


    with contempt.


    ¡°I heard that you have erectile dysfunction recently. Do you need me to introduce a few foreign


    experts?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one with a dysfunction. I¡­ This is called self-cultivation.¡±


    Connor¡¯s expressions turned bad, his face was red. These days, it really seemed like he had this


    problem. At first, he could still react. However, at thest moment, he would no longer have any


    interest. It was getting worse. Little Connor did not respond to beauties anymore.


    Shawn let out a cold sneer and continued to drink. He had no intentions of getting involved with


    Connor¡¯s matters. He just didn¡¯t want to dy Vivian and Jasper¡¯s matters any longer.


    The two distressed men drank until it waste at night. The next day, Shawn woke up from the private


    room at noon. He looked at the time on his phone and scrolled through his contacts, looking for


    Salmon¡¯s number.


    ¡°Get ready, a press conference will be held in an hour. Also, prepare a dress for Vivian and bring her


    over.¡±


    "Boss? The purpose of this press conference is.


    .."


    Halfway through his question, Salmon understood. Vivian probably had something to do with the press


    conference.


    What happened to his boss? Did something happen the day before that irritated him?


    After hanging up the phone, Shawn pinched his sore brows. Connor woke up as well, he turned over


    on the sofa. The wine bottle that was in his hand fell on the carpet, and his brain woke up earlier than


    his eyes.


    ¡°Have you really thought this through? Be careful, Baird might not let you go that easily.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s hands, which were gripping his coat, paused slightly. Once the press conference was held, a


    storm would definitelye, as he knew just how much his grandfather liked Joye.


    The next second, he picked up his coat and put it on. His well-defined face was no longer troubled. He


    strode out of the room.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Connor sat up from the sofa, he stretched himself. He nced at the door of the private room and said,


    "s, my happiness is short-lived. I don''t even know why, but I think that I will suffer in the future."


    After an hour.


    A group of reporters appeared at Richard Group and were all whispering amongst themselves.


    ¡°Why is there a press conference all of a sudden? What are they up to?¡±


    ¡°Maybe Mr. Richard and that woman from the Leonard family are going to remarry. I heard Joye saw a


    gynecologist at the hospital a few days ago. If she is pregnant, then the child can¡¯t not have a father.¡±


    The reporters were talking among themselves when it turned quiet outside the venue. Shawn¡¯s noble


    footsteps could be heard from the gates, and the sound of high heels hitting the ground could be heard


    as well.


    Vivian was dressed in ake-blue dress that went all the way to her ankles. The vintage design made


    her look even more dignified and gentle. She was holding Shawn¡¯s arm as they walked in. There was a


    decent smile on her face.


    The reporters who thought that it was going to be an announcement about a remarriage took a deep


    breath. Indeed, it was going to be about marriage. However, it was not with his ex-wife, but a new


    woman.


    Shawn kept an indifferent look on his face. The corners of his eyes had always been devilishly


    charming, but it was now a little more solemn and gloomy. He sat down in his private seat and picked


    up a microphone. He then got straight to the point.


    ¡°There is something that I want to announce today.¡±


    "This is my fiancee, Vivian Hry!"


    This simple opening statement caught the reporters off guard, there wasn¡¯t even an extra foreword.


    Generally speaking, when someone from a rich and powerful family got divorced, they would wait for a


    year or two before they got married again, to prevent scandals. However, the news of Mr. Richard¡¯s


    divorce only came out a few months ago, but he had already announced his new fiancee in such a


    high-profile manner.


    This action of his was a way of unting his wealth and high profile.


    "Mr. Richard, the media has taken photos of you and your fiancee taking a little boy to the amusement


    park. Is that your son?"


    A reporter in the front row stood up and asked. Last time, the news had not even gotten a chance to go


    viral, when it was already suppressed. However, the media had a tacit understanding of the child, they


    only needed an official deration.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Jasper is my son, he is the eldest grandson of the Richard family.¡±


    Not only did Shawn directly admit Dalton¡¯s identity, he even said that he was the eldest grandson of the


    Richard family. The media was stunned by this announcement.


    Who here did not know that the Richard family¡¯s old master, Baird, doted on Joye and that only Joye¡¯s


    child was recognized as the great-grandson of the Richard family.


    "Mr. Richard, I heard that your ex-wife appeared in the hospital''s gynecologist department a few days


    ago. What do you think of that?"


    The reporters asked implicitly. In fact, these were just rumors that they had heard, but when they went


    to verify it, they could not find anything. But they all knew that there was a reason for the rumor.


    Shawn¡¯s eyes narrowed. In just a split second, he smiled evilly and said in a cold voice, ¡°That is her


    business.¡±


    The crowd was hushed.


    Everyone hissed. What did this answer mean? If Joye was really pregnant, did that mean that the child


    did not belong to Mr. Richard?


    Vivian stood next to Shawn. The whole time, she had never said a word. The corners of her mouth


    were raised elegantly and gently. Her hands were holding onto Shawn¡¯s arm like a quiet and lovable


    little ko. However, a trace of pride shed across her eyes.


    Earlier that day, when Salmon appeared in the vi with a gown and told her that Shawn was going to


    hold a press conference, she understood that there was nothing she needed to do anymore. As long as


    she stood happily beside Shawn and showed her face to the media clearly, she would win this battle.


    Besides, she had won faster than she could imagine.

 Chapter 70Chapter 70 The Baby In Joye鈥檚 Belly Is Gone

    Chapter 70Chapter 70 The Baby In Joye¡¯s Belly Is Gone


    Joye was watching thetest news of the progress of the products in her office. All of a sudden, Janina


    rushed in without even knocking and scared her.


    She covered her heart and frowned. ¡°No matter what, I am still your boss. More so, I am pregnant. Can


    you not scare me like this?¡±


    ¡°I am just too angry. That pair of adulterers. If I had known about this earlier, I would have¡­¡±


    Janina muttered, her face was filled with anger. Halfway through her words, she stopped talking. She


    could not let Joye know what she did the night before.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Joye frowned even more when she heard the words ¡®adulterer¡¯. She did not want to hear anything that


    had anything to do with Shawn and Vivian, but Janina wanted her to hear it no matter what.


    ¡°That scumbag, Shawn! Not only did he cheat on you, he even held a press conference and


    announced Vivian as his fiancee. D*mn that mistress!¡±


    Joye''s fingers tightened instinctively. He¡­ held a press conference?


    The wound in her heart hurt a little. She subconsciously pursed her lips so that she could hide the


    uncontroble pain in her heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about private affairs in the office anymore. Also, remember to knock on the door


    before youe in.¡±


    Joye suppressed the pain in her heart and lowered her head, then continued checking thepany¡¯s


    progress as if nothing had happened. As of now, she only cared about the child in her womb, as well as


    Leonard Group. As for Shawn¡¯s matters, and whoever his next wife would be, it had nothing to do with


    her.


    ¡°You are just pretending to be strong. I can tell that you are still feeling bad.¡±


    Janina walked around the desk and hugged Joye. Was Shawn really that anxious to announce it?


    Vivian had already given birth to the child, why was he so frantic in giving her a title?


    Upon being hugged all of a sudden, a gentle smile appeared on Joye¡¯s slightly pale face. Her eyes


    were filled with determination. ¡°I won¡¯t feel bad because of what he has done. He was just a habit that I


    had gotten used to. I can get rid of this habit too.¡±


    This was a terrible habit that she needed a long, long time to forget about. But so what? She would not


    allow herself to continue suffering for another man.


    ¡°You are right. Let that pair of adulterers go to hell.¡±


    Janina nodded, seemingly assured. However, her heart still ached as she tried to smile.


    ¡°Quit it with those words. What were you trying to say just now before you stopped?¡±


    She recalled how unusual Janina had been the day before, and Joye raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Did you go and take revenge?¡±


    ¡°Haha, Joye, you really know me well. I just went to the jerk¡¯s car and repainted it. Also, I taped photos


    of them on the car too.¡±


    Joye was bbergasted.


    She was left speechless after hearing Janina say it in such a casual way. She could already imagine


    how angry Shawn must¡¯ve been when he saw it.


    "Don''t do these things anymore in the future. Also, the people who watch your live streams are just


    kids. Think about how childish you are behaving before doing something..."


    She still wanted to nag, but in the end, she could only sigh helplessly. Janina was only doing this for


    her good, she wanted to help her vent out her anger. But this was a matter between her and Shawn, it


    was not as simple as helping her vent her anger.


    Joye thought about the press conference that was mentioned a little while ago where Shawn had


    dered Vivian as his fiancee. If Grandpa knew about this, he would definitely lose his temper.


    At the thought of that grandfather who doted on her that much, she frowned once more.


    ......


    As soon as the press conference ended, Shawn received a phone call from his family. He drove to the


    Richard family''s mansion. Vivian reached out and held his finger. ¡°Shawn, let me apany you¡­¡±


    ¡°No need, wait for me here.¡±


    Before Vivian could even finish talking, he stopped her. She could only smile awkwardly and nod.


    ¡°Then I will wait for you in the car.¡±


    After turning off the engine, Shawn left the car, then pushed the door of the vi open and walked in as


    if nothing had happened.


    The TV in the living room was broadcasting the press conference that he had just attended. When


    Xaria saw himing in, she gave him a warning look and kept ncing at Baird on the sofa.


    However, Shawn acted as if he did not notice the unusual atmosphere. ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.


    Mr. Richard, you are already so powerful that no one can control you. Why are you still here?!¡±


    Baird snorted coldly. From his trembling voice, it seemed like he was trying to suppress the anger in his


    heart. ¡°You b*stard, you actually held a press conference to announce your new fiancee and that child.¡±


    Even though he was an elder, he did not know how to face Joye.


    "Dad, what are you talking about? Shawn hasn¡¯t really done anything outrageous. Right, hubby?"


    Xaria was scared that her son would be scolded, so she hurriedly nudged Maisie¡¯s arm.


    "Dad, calm down first. Shawn is not a nonsensical child. There must be a reason for him to do this.


    Why don''t you listen to him first?"


    ¡°What the hell should I listen to? Shawn, let me ask you, who gave you the courage to call that child a


    member of the Richard family?¡±


    No matter how soft Maisie¡¯s tone was, he could not suppress the anger within Baird. He was so angry


    that his trembling body stood up from the sofa. He fiercely swung his walking stick towards Shawn.


    "How could you do such a thing? Joye is pregnant with your child. Have you ever thought about her


    feelings? You b*stard. Just how deeply do you want to hurt her?"


    They could disregard the three lives of the Leonard family, for now, even so, the Richard family was


    indebted towards the little girl who had sacrificed so much over the years. How could he have the


    audacity to do such a thing?


    When the child was mentioned, Shawn smiled coldly. His evil yet cold gaze turned towards Yvon, who


    was close to him, and he spoke once more.


    "Grandpa, the baby in Joye''s belly is gone."


    "Say that again!"


    "The baby in Joye''s belly is gone."


    He repeated his statement. Baird''s eyes were instantly filled with shock. Impossible. It was not easy for


    Joye to get pregnant, how could it be gone so easily?


    "B*stard, how dare you talk nonsense!"


    After he recovered from his shock, Baird started to move his cane again. This was not true, it could not


    be true. With Joye¡¯s personality, she would protect the child in her womb even if it meant that she had


    to risk her life. How could she lose the child just like that?


    "Why don¡¯t you ask Yvon to see if I am telling the truth?"


    Shawn stared at Yvon coldly. His mind was filled with images of him apanying Joye for an


    abortion. His heart was filled with anger as he thought of how they killed his child.


    Baird was stunned, he turned his head to look at Yvon, who was standing beside him. There was a look


    of horror on his face. "Yvon, tell me! Is the baby in Joye''s belly really gone?"


    Aplicated expression shed through Yvon''s eyes. In the blink of an eye, he regained his calm and


    his tone was calm but full of certainty. "Yes, that child is really gone!"


    Yvon''s answer was like a p of thunder. Baird''s unstable body suddenly lost its support, and he fell to


    the sofa.


    Joye''s child was gone!


    "Grandpa!"

 Chapter 71 Are You Really Going To Give Up On Shawn?

    Chapter 71 Are You Really Going To Give Up On Shawn?


    The Richard family plummeted into chaos and Baird was admitted to the hospital immediately.


    Following Shawn was Vivian, whose eyes filled with concern. "Shawn, will grandpa be fine?"


    Staring at the door to the emergency room, Shawn lowered his head to look at her. He didn''t soothe


    her withforting words. He only wore a faint aloof expression on his face.


    "Take a taxi back."


    "I''m sorry. It''s my fault that grandpa was admitted to the hospital."


    "It has nothing to do with you. Do you need me to get you a taxi?"


    Raising his eyebrows, he impatiently wheeled around to the elevator, which was a few metres away.


    Vivian''s face turned evidently awkward at his cold disposition. She tried her best to keep her smile on,


    but her fingers were tightly clenched behind her back.


    "No, I can hail one by myself."


    Maisie couldn''t bear to see her upset. "Shawn, they''re still trying to save grandpa. Why don''t you send


    her off first? It won''t take much time."


    "Grandpa must be livid because of my issue. So I must stay here."


    Although he only mentioned Baird, anyone could tell that he was actually refusing to send Vivian home.


    "Shawn is right. It''s all our fault today. Uncle, auntie, I''ll take my leave first. I''ll bring Jasper along to pay


    grandpa visit after he gets better."


    With an aggrieved look, Vivian spared a nce at Xaria Howard, who was next to her. Then, she


    turned around and entered the elevator.


    "Vivian didn''t do anything wrong. It''s not like Joye lost her child because of her," said Xaria casually.


    But she buttoned up her mouth nervously at the very next second.


    The child was gone because of her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Shawn''s mind was filled with the cruelly terminated child, and hence didn''t notice the uneasiness on


    Xaria''s face at all. Yvon narrowed his eyes and turned to descended the stairs.


    After leaving the hospital, the pretense on Vivian''s visage wore off. With fists clenched tightly, her gaze


    turned cold as if she was another person.


    "That old codger of the Richard family should just die. Without him, I will soon be epted by the


    Richard family," thought Vivian.


    "Vivian!"


    The sudden voice from the back surprised her. She quickly put on another expression before turning


    around, looking at Yvon in confusion. "Yvon? Why did youe down?"


    "No matter what you''re up to, don''t hurt Joye. Otherwise, I won''t let you off that easily."


    Yvon stopped with a cold expression. After all, he had grown up in the Richard family since young. It


    was true that Xaria had some tricks up her sleeve. However, someone must have back her up for her to


    be so cruel towards Joye''s child.


    No one apart from Vivian came to his mind.


    "Yvon, I don''t get what you mean. I didn''t mean to hurt Miss Leonard. If the Richard family can''t ept


    Jasper and me, we can leave Shawn."


    Seeing that she was still putting up an act, Yvon''s face turned sombre and his voice sank. "Do you


    really don''t understand?"


    He scoffed.


    "Yvon, thank you for the warning. But let me remind you something ¡ª ¡ª even if Joye and Shawn


    divorce, she is still your once sister-inw. So what do we call it if the two of you are together? It''s..."


    No longer pretending to be gentle and frail, she snickered and raised her eyebrows while mouthing the


    word "incest". Ignoring the change in expression on Yvon''s face, she turned around and hailed a taxi to


    leave.


    He stood riveted for a long time. It wasn''t until the taxi Vivian took had vanish from sight, that he


    gradually regained his senses. An inexplicable glint shed in his eyes, then he turned around and


    returned to the hospital.


    The news of Baird''s sudden admission bruited the next day. Realising that her worries had turned into


    reality, Joye stuck in a dilemma.


    "Don''t tell me you want to go to the hospital."


    Janina , who was lying on the sofa, warily watched her walking back and forth. Even though Shawn


    didn''t represent the entire Richard family, that didn''t stop her detestation of that family.


    Joye face fell as Janina saw through her.


    Baird had always doted on her ever since she was young. He even loved her as if she was his


    granddaughter after she married into the Richard family. Even if she requested a divorce, he respected


    her decision instead of putting her in an awkward position.


    "It seems that you really want to go, but what if you meet Shawn?"


    Janina''s reminder caused her to frown again. She hesitated because she didn''t want to meet him.


    "Janina, could you help me?"


    "Joye, you''re seriously pissing me off."


    Janina pretended to be angry and threw the pillow at her, who caught it with a smile. She was not soft-


    hearted. She just felt the need to pay a visit to the old man, who had been nice to her.


    Janina put on a makeup, trying to prevent from being recognised, and went to the hospital.


    As the nurse refused to tell Baird''s whereabouts, she ended up wandering around for an hour to find


    his ward. She observed inside from the window, only to find the old man of the Richard family was on


    the hospital bed. He was alone in the ward.


    "Looks like God is on Joye''s side today."


    She mumbled while scanning the ward from several angles to check again and again. Then she gave


    Joye a call. Thetter was waiting for her in the parking lot downstairs.


    "The lookout is over. It''s your turn now."


    Joye went upstairs with a bucket hat on. Meanwhile, a nurse happened toe over and saw Janina


    pacing at the door of the intensive care unit. With a cautious look, the former warned her to leave, "This


    is the hospital. Interviews are prohibited."


    "..."


    Janina''s face was full of resentment. With such engaging beauty, did she seem like a paparazzi


    hanging around?


    "Miss, why aren''t you leaving yet?"


    "My leg hurts. Can''t I walk slower?"


    Janina rolled her eyes, and the nurse stepped forward to support her by the arm. Joye dashed


    into Baird''s ward after expressing her gratitude with her eyes.


    The beeping sound of the monitor was steady. She made her way to the bed quietly. Looking at her


    grandfather, who seemed to have aged a few years despite haven''t meeting him for two weeks, tears


    began brimming in her eyes.


    "Little girl, is that you?"


    She tried to breathe as quietly as possible, but it might have waken the bedridden old man. He


    struggled to lift his eyelids and squinted at her.


    "It''s me, grandpa."


    Joye smiled and nodded, but her vision seemed to be zed over by something.


    "I knew that you woulde to see me."


    He reached out his hand weakly and Joye came forward to hold onto it.


    "Girl, tell me, are you really going to give up on Shawn? So... so that''s why you went for abortion?"


    Tears filled his murky and droopy eyes. He closed his eyes immediately. He hoped for Shawn and her


    to be able to live happily for the rest of their lives, which exined why he was unwilling to let them be


    separated again and again.


    As his mind was in a haze, there was only one thought left in his mind.


    "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t insisted on marrying you to Shawn, you wouldn''t have been hurt so much."


    "Grandpa, don''t say that."


    She couldn''t control her tears anymore after holding it back for a long time. Back then, she married


    Shawn on her will, and it was something that she had yearned for.

 Chapter 72 the Richard Family Still Belongs to Shawn

    Chapter 72 the Richard Family Still Belongs to Shawn


    "It''s Shawn''s unfortunate if you break up with him. He would regret it for the rest of his life for letting


    you go."


    He held Joye''s hand tightly as he spoke, but he was still unwilling to give up and hence asked the


    question again.


    "Girl, tell me, do you really don''t love Shawn anymore?"


    Joye lowered her head before bursting into tears.


    From sheer affection to love, her gaze had always fallen onto Shawn for more than 20 years now. How


    could she say that she didn''t love him anymore just like that? But her rationality told her that she


    couldn''t continue to love him anymore, at the very least.


    Twenty years had passed. She''d rather take another another four decades to forget about it than


    continuing to wallow in mistakes and pain.


    "Girl?"


    "I don''t love him anymore, and I won''t."


    She raised her head when he called her with a low voice. Though she tried to look determined, the


    overflowing tears blurred her vision, thus missing the sight of the figure shing across outside the


    ward.


    "Grandpa, please take care of yourself. I have matters to attend so I''ll take my leave first."


    Joye was afraid that she might not be able to maintain her determination in the face of such gentleness


    and care, so she let go of his hand.


    "Take care of yourself too, Joye. Live every day happily."


    Joye walked quickly to the door and stopped. She couldn''t control her tears anymore. Her back was


    stiff and she bit her lip before saying, "Grandpa, actually... the baby is still in my belly. I just... don''t want


    to have anything to do with him anymore."


    When the old man heard this, his wrinkly eyes twinkled but the beam of hope extinguished instantly the


    next second. However, he still seemed relieved. "Joye, I knew you wouldn''t do that. Don''t worry, your


    secret is safe with me."


    "Thank you, grandpa."


    Leaving the ward, her eyes was already red and she couldn''t see clearly. She ran into the elevator in


    panic, and burst into tears as soon as the door closed.


    While looking at the changing digit of the elevator, which was going down, Shawn''s expression


    simmered. She said she didn''t love him anymore!


    Dead silence filled the corridor outside the ward. Only the mirror-like elevator door reflected his


    tightening jaw, and his clenching fists under his sleeves.


    ......


    "Mum, is dad still working overtime? Why can''t he spare some time toe back and y with me?"


    Dalton was upset because he had not seen Shawn for several days. Despite his favourite dishes being


    ced on the table, he seemed to have lost the appetite.


    Vivian smiled and added a piece of sweet and sour pork rib to his te. "The adult''s world is different


    from a child''s. Dalton, do you want to keep your father by our sides with me in the adult''s way?"


    "What is the adult''s way?"


    Despite the confusion, just the thought of keeping his father by his side all the time had awaken his will


    to try.


    "In the adult way, you''ll need some means sometimes. It''s not as simple as just saying something right


    or wrong.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dalton, all you have to know is that everything I tell you to do is just to keep your father staying by our


    side. Got it?"


    "Got it. Mum, I still prefer you calling me Dalton. Although Jasper is a nice name, it''s not cute at all and


    the pronunciation is hard."


    The little fellow raised his head, wondering if she could change his name back to "Dalton", but she


    refused.


    "Remember, you are ''Dalton'' in front of me. But you are ''Jasper'' in front of others."


    This name was given by the Richard family, symbolising the Richard family''s great eldest grandson.


    "Oh, I see."


    He nodded unhappily and ate a few spoonful of rice. Then, he got off from the chair before heading


    back to his room. Frowning, Vivian looked at the closed as her grip around the spoon tightened.


    She became Shawn''s acknowledged fiancee, yet all of this wasn''t suffice. She wanted to be Mrs.


    Richard, the one every women envied and admired.


    "Joye Leonard, you''re in my way and Shawn can''t get over you yet. So don''t me me for being cruel."


    Baird was bedridden in the hospital for a week. Since he had recuperated, he was discharged. His


    cated anger had rejoiced Xaria as well.


    That woman had lost her baby. So without the Baird''s support, she wouldn''t be able to cause any


    trouble in the future.


    In a few days, she would ask Shawn to fetch her eldest grandson home, and enjoy her days to the


    fullest by then.


    "Dad, you should take good care of yourself. You have to see your grandson''s wedding for yourself in


    future."


    As Xaria broach the sensitive word, Maisie quickly signaled her to zip her mouth. However, to their


    surprise, Braid didn''t get angry. He was calm.


    "You''re right. I''ll try my best to live a long life to see my great-grandson getting married and having


    children."


    "Dad, you''re right to think this way. After all, it''s our Richard family''s bloodline."


    "Yes, the Richard family''s bloodline."


    Braid nodded with a smile, but Xaria was perplexed. Could it be that the old man had changed his


    temper during his days spent in the hospital? Otherwise, ording to previous experiences, he would


    act coldly at the mention of Vivian''s child. Yet, this time, he was kind and gentle.


    Before she could figure out what was going on, Baird looked at Mr. Vega, who was entering the ward.


    "Vega, you''re here."


    "Mr. Richard, nice to meet you."


    "Dad, why do you need to see Mr. Vega?"


    Staring at Mr. Vega''s briefcase, Xaria wondered, "Is this old codger nning to leave a will?"


    The thought fleeted across her mind, and came true at the very next second. Baird got up from the sofa


    with a cane in hand and announced, "I asked Vega toe to make a will."


    This time, even Shawn and Yvon, who had been quiet all the time, was shocked to the core, let alone


    Xaria and Maisie.


    He had always been healthy and well. So why the sudden will?


    "Grandpa?"


    "Yvon, don''t talk. Let Mr. Vega read my will first."


    Mr. Vega took out the will from his briefcase and cleared his throat. "Everyone, allow me to read the


    asset distribution first. From Baird Richard, Mr. Richard and his wife will have 15% of the Richard


    family''s shares, and the two young masters will each bestowed with 15% share."


    "What about the remaining 55%?"


    Hearing this number, There''s a subtle change on Xaria''s expression. This way, they would only get


    their hands on 30% of his shares only.


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Richard. For the remaining 55%, 40% of it will be the Richard family''s great


    grandson''s fund, while another 15% of it will still be Baird''s temporarily. After a hundred years only it


    will be divided equally among the Richard''s family."


    "I see. Dad is really thoughtful."


    A few moments ago, she was in fact worried that the shares would fall into someone else''s hands. But


    now, the weight had lifted off her chest now. The Richard''s family''s great-grandson was none other


    than Jasper, thus the share was his. Hence, Yvon wouldn''t get as much even if the 15% was divided


    equally by then.


    The Richard was still Shawn''s.

 Chapter 73 Shes Mine

    Chapter 73 She''s Mine


    Yvon''s brows gradually knitted together as he pondered, "Why would grandpa suddenly think of using


    40% of the shares in his hands as the funds of the great eldest grandson? Could it be that he knew that


    Joye..."


    "Shawn, look how thoughtful grandpa is. You should fetch Jasper back so the boy can spend time with


    him."


    With an indifferent visage, Shawn stood next to the sofa. No one knew what he was thinking. He didn''t


    For so many years, he had witnessed how his grandfather treated Joye. So how could he suddenly


    change into a different person, and make such a strange will?


    Beside what he had heard, did they talk about something else that day?


    ......


    "Joye, do you know that being impulsive is bad? What if Shawn finds out that the baby in your belly is


    still alive after you told the Richard family''s old man?"


    Aftering back from the hospital, Janina keptining about it every day whenever she could.


    She had sacrificed herself to gain Joye the opportunity to visit the old man. Yet, she spilled the beans?


    "I''ve said it many times. Grandpa won''t tell anyone."


    Joye drove the car smoothly. She knew her grandfather well and he would not put her in a difficult


    position. As for telling him that the child was still alive, she just hoped that he could take care of himself


    and live a longer life.


    "I''m really speechless. From the way how I see it, it''s just that you''re easily manipted by the Richard


    family."


    As soon as she blurted it out, Joye mmed the brakes. It wasn''t too sudden, but it made Janina shut


    up obediently.


    "Joye sweetheart, you''re so bad. You''re rubbing salt in my wound. This is bullying."


    The vehicle stopped in front of Leonard Group''s building. Janina quickly got out from the car red at


    her about the brakes.


    "Then, who was the one who started it first?"


    Joye turned her head with an engaging smile and threatened, "If you dare toin again, keep in


    mind that I might do the same thing throughout the whole journey."


    "You! You evil woman! After all those blood, sweat and tears I''d poured into for your personal matters


    and work!"


    "Blood, sweat and tears? Then let me see the sample from Ms. Hill."


    Both Damian and Tiffany had their new samples passing the test, leaving Janina the only one left. After


    next month''s release, she then could leave temporarily with the baby in her belly.


    "You want to see the new sample, don''t you? You''ll be surprised."


    Janina swung her long tress proudly. Her new product would definitely win the favour of arge number


    of single women.


    That afternoon, Joye saw the sample of her new product. Thevish pink diamond had smooth and


    clean-cut edges. Beside the perfect cutting, there was no additional decoration. Upon closer inspection,


    she notice the shape of the palm gently held under the diamond. The part of the ring was hollow yet


    elegant, with a hint of arrogant nobility.


    "This doesn''t seem to be the same one in your original draft."


    Joye held the ring in her hand. It''s quite to her liking actually.


    "The drafts are lifeless, but not the designers. Only an inspired design is perfect."


    "So what''s your inspiration?"


    Seeing that Janina''s face was buoyed with confidence, she decided to give her a chance to give herself


    air. Moreover, she wished to know the inspiration behind this ring.


    "With this ring, I want to tell all single women that every woman is a crystal clear pink diamond. They


    can still be dazzling and gorgeous even without any adornment. Refuse being ordinary and reject those


    hypocritical scumbags. Then one day, they will meet a man who truly cares for them and together, they


    walk down the aisle."


    At the end of her words, Janina''s smiling eyes looked sad for a moment, and she quickly feigned it.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    However, Joye still noticed it, which made her heart ached. She put down the ring before patting


    Janina''s shoulder. "You will meet someone like that."


    "Joye, you''re still a boss. Keep in mind that a well-told concept always sells well these days! A ring


    doesn''t mean anything!"


    Almost immediately, Janina patted away the warm hand on the shoulder, and put on a nonchnt


    smile. "I''ll go get a sample and start my firstunch in Ennd."


    Her demonicughter turned faint as she left quickly. The corner of Joye''s lips twitched but she couldn''t


    smile about it. The nightmare had gued Janina for five years. Who would be the one to save her


    from it?


    After Janina sent the sample to theboratory, she bunked off and went to a random bar near the


    "Whisky, thanks so much."


    There were very few people in the bar at daytime, thus there were many empty seats. However, she


    still chose the stool at the counter.


    Whisky was soon served in front of her, but instead of drinking it, she just stared at it. Thest time she


    made such a scene was after drinking, and she had learnt her lesson. Furthermore, she didn''t want


    Joye to catch a whiff of her drinking after returning.


    "Miss, do you have something on your mind?"


    When a man leaned near her, she raised her eyebrows and said, "Well, it is really annoying. I''m just


    here for a drink, yet there''s always someone sticking their noses into my business."


    "..."


    The man, who tried to hit on her, looked a little embarrassed. He cursed under his breath and changed


    his target to someone else.


    It wasn''t actually a big deal in a bar. But since there weren''t much people around, so something trivial


    could easily attract others'' attention.


    In a quiet corner, there were two bottles of Lafite on the table. A somewhat lecherous-looking man was


    ogling Janina butt.


    "That girl has quite a hot temper. Interesting."


    As the person on the opposite side did not respond, the man raised his eyebrows and asked again,


    "Mr. Turner, why don''t we call her over to have some fun?"


    Only then, Connor raised his head and lookedzily in the direction of the man''s eyes. But he narrowed


    his eyes the next second and mused, "Why is she here?"


    Gory scenes fleeted across his mind vividly. His face turned pale, but the man opposite him did not


    notice.


    Thetter''s lustful gaze traveled down from Janina''s hips andnded on her slim legs. Just with that


    alone was enough for him toy with for a year.


    "I didn''t expect to meet such a whole package in broad daylight. Mr. Turner, I''ll go talk to her."


    The man couldn''t wait any longer. He was about to make his move, but Connor pressed him on the


    shoulder back to his seat as soon as he got up.


    "Mr. Turner?"


    "She''s not someone you can mess with."


    Keeping a deadpan face, Connor tried not to look at Janina, who was at the bar counter. Previously, in


    the hospital, Joye requested him not to show up in front of this woman again. He tried to keep his


    promise. But today''s encounter was totally unforeseen.


    "What''s wrong? Does she have a background? Well, I''m not afraid. Since I have my eyes on her,


    there''s no reason to let her go."


    The man chuckled as Connor was looking at him. Seeing his promiscuous face, Connor was sure that


    the man was thinking of ways to hook Janina up. Connor pursed his lips.


    "She belongs to me!"


    "Hmm?"


    "She''s mine. So get lost!"


    Pushing the man on the shoulder, Connor''s gaze became aloof, surprising the man.


    "Mr. Turner? I was just saying. Don''t take it seriously."


    "Get lost! Do you hear me?"


    Realising that Connor really flipped out, the man felt wronged. The woman he had his eyes on just


    happened to be Connor''s woman.


    Hearing the noise, Janina turned her head to have a look, only to see eye to eye with Connor.


    "Why is he here?" she wondered.

 Chapter 74 He Shouldn鈥檛 Have Brought It Up

    Chapter 74 He Shouldn¡¯t Have Brought It Up


    The healed wound on her wrist suddenly felt itchy, as if it was deliberately reminding her of the incident


    that day.


    When she was contemting about whether to pretend that she didn''t see him, Connor had already


    made his way in front of her. Then, he grabbed her wrist and said, "Come with me."


    Being forcefully dragged out of the bar, the embarrassment in Janina was reced by anger. She


    forcefully shrugged his hand away and him, who was right in front of her. "Are you mad?"


    "Even if I''m mad, it''s still better than you getting all drunk andmitting suicide."


    Connor was used to speak whatever was on his mind. But after seeing her face paled upon his


    words, his heart ached and he regretted his actions.


    He shouldn''t have brought it up.


    He was a man. But it felt like a nightmare to him every single time he thought about her suicidal


    attempt. It was already distressing and suffocating for him, let alone the person concerned.


    "Well... I want to tell you that there are many perverts in the bar. Don''te here alone in the future."


    Even if he avoided the topic of suicide, the damage was already done. Janine was hurt by his words.


    Lifting her head up, her eyes evinced the tenacity despite being hurt.


    Connor gulped as he got goosebumps with her staring at him like that. He was flustered and averted


    his eyes, as if he had done something wrong.


    Why did it turn out like this?


    He was the great hero who saved someone. It''s not like he forced her to kill herself.


    "You... don''t look at me like that. I''m... I''m your saviour."


    Stuttering for the first time in his life, he was frustrated. But then, Janina suddenly smiled.


    She took off the diamond-studded watch on her wrist. The three deep wounds on her pale wrist were


    appalling, and she approached him closer and closer.


    "Do you think it''s easy tomit suicide?


    "The fear when death is approaching. Do you know how it feels like?"


    "..."


    Connor kept stepping back. Until the luxurious suit brushed against the tree trunk, which was by the


    road, his steps came to a halt. The panic in his eyes gradually took over by calmness. He looked very


    serious.


    "Since you can ovee the fear of death, why can''t you face the past?"


    "I''m trying!"


    Janina growled as her eyes reddened. In the past five years, she kept reminded herself every day


    before going to bed, that she must live happier and better than yesterday when the sun rose the next


    day.


    She thought she had done it, but the recent wound on her wrist deemed her deceptive sess in


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    convincing herself. She was still weak subconsciously.


    Strange enough, it broke Connor''s heart to see her like this.


    Reaching out the diamond watch in her hand, he wanted to cover the wounds on her wrist. But she


    shoved it away.


    "You scumbag only knows how to splurge money and hook up with women. You know nothing! And you


    don''t have the right to teach me a lesson!"


    He remained riveted, as if someone had pressed the "pause" button on him. nkly, he watched the


    slender and stubborn figure crossing the road and disappear.


    "Mr. Turner, long time no see."


    A mellifluous voice resounded. Connor came to his senses, only to see an attractive woman in


    revealing clothes winking at him.


    "You..."


    "Mr. Turner, don''t tell me that you don''t remember me. We had so much fun in the hotelst time. I was


    thinking about you every day."


    As the she spoke, she leaned against him. Her soft chest pressed against his. Obviously, she knew


    men''s preferences very well.


    Having a woman of his tasteing up to him willingly, there''s no way for him to refuse. However, for


    some reason, he felt not a single interest in her. Besides, he was sickened by the strong scent of


    perfume on her.


    "Mr. Turner? Don''t you miss me?"


    Since he was unresponsive, she pressed against him harder only to be pulled aside by him. "What''s


    your name?"


    "Mr. Turner, you''re so bad. How could you possibly forgotten my name? I''m Lily."


    Lily?


    Connor''s lips pursed tightly together. He couldn''t even remember how many women he had slept with,


    let alone their names and looks.


    No wonder Janina would say that he was a scumbag who only knew splurging and debauchery.


    "Mr. Turner? What''s going on?"


    She did not want to let go of this chance of coincidence. When she was ready to wrap her arms around


    him again, she got a cold feet by the change of glint in his eyes.


    "Get lost. Don''t let me repeat the second time."


    Eventually, she withdrew her hand awkwardly. His current attitude was too unfamiliar to her. Though


    she was reluctant to give up the opportunity, she did not dare to provoke him rashly. In the end, she left


    despite her unwillingness.


    The strong smell of perfume wafted away along the breeze. Looking down at the diamond watch in his


    hand, his brows furrowed.


    He took out his phone and quickly dialed Shawn''s number. Soon, a man''s deep and sexy voice


    resounded. "What''s the matter?"


    "Am I really a bastard who only knows how to splurge money and y with women?"


    Shawn''s hand paused while leafing through the documents. His brows arched, as if he had heard


    something interesting.


    "Did something happen? Is your family besieging you again?"


    The Turner family had been known for being strict for several generations. The two sons were famous


    as well. ke Turner was renowned for being a workaholic and stern, whereas Connor seemed to be


    an adopted child.


    "It seems that you think the same too, that I am a trash who only knows how to spend money and y


    with women."


    "I didn''t..."


    The call hung up before Shawn could finish his words. Speechless, he looked at the phone screen and


    said, "Just what''s wrong with him?"


    "Dong dong dong."


    "Come in."


    A knock resounded on the door. He put down his phone as Salmon came in from the outside.


    "Boss, something had happened on the 13th floor just now."


    "The 13th floor?"


    He frowned at the mention of number "13". Vivian was on the 13th floor.


    "What''s happened?"


    "Miss Hry received a delivery, which contained... a dead rat that was cut into pieces."


    Scaring someone with a bloody carcass was no longer a simple prank, but a straightforward threat.


    "Find out where the delivery came from."


    "Understood."


    Salmon turned around and was about to leave, but Shawn stopped him. "Ask the previous people to


    keep an eye on Leonard Group."


    "Oh, okay."


    The boss was talking about Leonard Group, but was in fact telling him to keep an eye on Joye.


    Did the boss suspect that it had something to do with Joye?


    The office door closed again, and Shawn threw the folder aside. "Joye Leonard, just what are you


    hiding from me?"


    Since it was the peak hour, the road was congested. In the Rolls-Royce was Vivian, sitting quietly in the


    passenger seat, so quiet as if she wasn''t actually there.


    "Is everything going well at work today?"


    Shawn turned his head and only took a nce of her before withdrawing his gaze.


    "It went well as usual."


    Vivian immediately out on a smile, but her fingers tightened uneasily, as if she was trying her best to


    hide her fear.

 Chapter 75 Mum and I Are Scared

    Chapter 75 Mum and I Are Scared


    Seeing that she didn''t mention about the delivery, Shawn frowned and continued to drive towards the


    international kindergarten.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The Rolls-Royce stopped at the side of the road. Acting out of normal, Vivian didn''t get off the car


    immediately. Instead, she lowered her head with a conflicted look on her face. "Shawn, there''s


    something I don''t know if I should tell you."


    "Hmm?"


    "I... Forget it. It''s not a big deal anyway. Jasper is about to leave school. Let''s wait for him at the door."


    Shawn didn''t say much. The two of them fetched Dalton and drove back to the vi. As soon as they


    entered the house, the maid brought a box to Vivian.


    "Miss Hry, this is your package that came today."


    Vivian''s hand that was linking onto Shawn''s arm trembled, and panic flickered in her eyes.


    "Are there a lot of packages recently?"


    Shawn''s indifferent voice resounded. He reached out for the parcel, but she grabbed his hand instead.


    She turned sideways, as if she was afraid of seeing something.


    "Shawn, don''t touch it!"


    "It''s just a package."


    Seeing that she was jittery about it, he narrowed his eyes. Then, he tore off the packaging and opened


    the box. His face simmered.


    "Oh lord, who is so wicked, scaring others with such a thing?"


    The maid on the side saw what was inside and her eyes filled with horror. Not only was Miss Hry''s


    photo washed ck and white, but there was also a lot of blood on the part of her head, which looked


    particrly horrible.


    Vivian''s face turned as pale as a sheet. Despite her trembling hand pulling Shawn''s sleeves, she


    pretended to be calm. "Shawn, it''s just a prank. It doesn''t matter."


    "It''s not a prank! Mum has received a lot of packages like thistely, and there''s an uncle always


    following me in the kindergarten. Dad, we are so afraid."


    Dalton suddenly shouted and grabbed the edge of Shawn''s clothes. His beady eyes reddened with


    grievance. "Dad, will you protect us?"


    "With me here, no one dares to hurt you guys."


    Shawn caressed the Dalton''s head. Afterforting the boy, he closed the box and threw it aside. His


    expression looked serious.


    "You can eat with Jasper first. I have something to deal with."


    "Shawn!"


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Vivian grabbed onto his arm. But she collected herself quickly. With


    a smile, she said, "Go, and remember toe back home early."


    "Alright."


    He replied before leaving the vi.


    Once he drove far, Dalton walked to Vivian and looked up in fear. "Mum? Why is there an uncle


    following me?"


    She nced out of the window at the darkening sky. Her pale face had regained its usual glow. She


    squatted down and hugged Jasper gently.


    "Dalton, trust me. We''re not in danger, because it is someone else who is in danger."


    "Who?"


    "A person who will make us lose our happy life now."


    His big eyes were full of confusion, but he became determined. "Mum, I want to live a happy life with


    you and dad forever."


    Hearing this, she smiled broadly. "You''re already doing a good job."


    She prepared the packages in advance, and even had someone followed Dalton in kindergarten.


    Shawn would only believe it when everything seemed real.


    The Rolls-Royce was driven all the way to Birming Mansion, but Shawn did not get out of the car. One


    could scarcely see the ck vehicle because of the night sky.


    Staring at the apartment, he stared at the window of the room, where Joye lived, and frowned. That


    day, when the car was sprayed with paint, he recognised the silhouette from the surveince camera,


    believing that it must be Janina.


    His phone sounded twice before he picked it up. After reading Salmon''s message, his expression


    turned solemn.


    The sender''s address of the package, which Vivian received in thepany, happened to be near


    Leonard Group. He dialed the phone number that he had memorised.


    In the apartment, Joye was about to call Janina, who had not returned yet. Before she could make a


    call, the phone rang. She answered the call reflexively before she could think about it.


    Shocked by the name of the person calling, her face instantly turned pale.


    Shawn rarely called her. In the three years of marriage, he probably had called her not more than three


    times. It was a rare asion that even she had forgotten that she still had his number saved.


    The call was still ongoing, but no one uttered a word.


    She bit her lip and wondered if he made the call by ident. Just when she was about to hang up, a


    familiar voice resounded from the other end of the line.


    "I''m downstairs. Get down here!"


    "..."


    "Or you want me to go up there?"


    Her grip around her phone tightened upon his sinister and threatening voice. She began to breathe


    heavily, but she centred herself nevertheless. She mustn''t let hime up, otherwise she couldn''t


    imagine what would happen.


    "I''ll go down there."


    She took a few deep breaths after hanging up the call, then opened the door of the apartment and went


    out.


    Shawn was still in the car downstairs. No one could see what''s inside due to the tinted windows. Joye


    stood next to the car for awhile before opening the back door and got in.


    "Is there anything I can help you with?"


    Shawn raised his head and stared indifferently at the wary woman through the rearview mirror. With a


    stern voice, he asked, "Do you know that Janina sprayed paint on my car?"


    "..."


    Joye didn''t expect him toe here to ask about this. Feeling relieved and guilty at the same time, she


    nced at him.


    "I''m sorry that she did such a thing. I will pay all thepensation in her stead."


    "You?"


    Only then did Shawn turn his head around. The corners of his eyes suddenly twitched as his inky eyes


    stared at her. "Joye Leonard, do you think I need that paltry sum of money?"


    "..."


    The sudden stare made her ufortable. She nced from the corner of her eye at the car door,


    which was left ajar intentionally. She tried to stay calm.


    "Mr. Richard is not short of money, but this is all I can do."


    She pursed her lips and raised her head to look into Shawn''s attractive yet furious eyes. But then, he


    suddenly yanked her towards him.


    The pressure on her shoulders made her frown in pain. She tried to be calm but her heart was


    palpitating quickly.


    "Shawn Richard, what else do you want?"


    No matter how much it cost, she would pay for it!


    "Tell me, what are you hiding from me? Huh?"


    Luxury cars were usually spacious than ordinary cars. Shawn suddenly took a step forward and sat


    beside Joye.


    Not only that, he also closed the car door with his other hand.


    The way out was blocked. Panicked, she instinctively wanted to protect her belly, but rationality


    stopped her in time.


    "Joye, don''t panic. Do not fall for his trap." Joye reassured herself in her mind.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!